GOD BLESS POLICE!

  • Home
  • BOOKS READ 1
  • MOVIES REVIEW 35
  • MOVIE REVIEW 34
  • MOVIE REVIEW 33
  • MOVIE REVIEW 32
  • MOVIE REVIEW 31
  • MOVIE REVIEW 30
  • MOVIE REVIEW 29
  • MOVIE REVIEW 28
  • MOVIE REVIEW 27
  • MOVIE REVIEW 26
  • MOVIE REVIEW 25
  • MOVIE REVIEW 24
  • MOVIE REVIEW 23
  • MOVIE REVIEW 22
  • MOVIE REVIEW 21
  • MOVIE REVIEW 20
  • MOVIE REVIEW 19
  • MOVIE REVIEW 18
  • MOVIE REVIEW 17
  • MOVIE REVIEW 16
  • MOVIE REVIEW 15
  • MOVIE REVIEW 14
  • MOVIE REVIEW 13
  • MOVIE REVIEW 12
  • MOVIE REVIEW 11
  • MOVIE REVIEW 10
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 9
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 8
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 7
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 6
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 5
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 4
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 3
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 2
  • More
    • Home
    • BOOKS READ 1
    • MOVIES REVIEW 35
    • MOVIE REVIEW 34
    • MOVIE REVIEW 33
    • MOVIE REVIEW 32
    • MOVIE REVIEW 31
    • MOVIE REVIEW 30
    • MOVIE REVIEW 29
    • MOVIE REVIEW 28
    • MOVIE REVIEW 27
    • MOVIE REVIEW 26
    • MOVIE REVIEW 25
    • MOVIE REVIEW 24
    • MOVIE REVIEW 23
    • MOVIE REVIEW 22
    • MOVIE REVIEW 21
    • MOVIE REVIEW 20
    • MOVIE REVIEW 19
    • MOVIE REVIEW 18
    • MOVIE REVIEW 17
    • MOVIE REVIEW 16
    • MOVIE REVIEW 15
    • MOVIE REVIEW 14
    • MOVIE REVIEW 13
    • MOVIE REVIEW 12
    • MOVIE REVIEW 11
    • MOVIE REVIEW 10
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 9
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 8
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 7
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 6
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 5
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 4
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 3
    • MOVIE REVIEWS 2
  • Home
  • BOOKS READ 1
  • MOVIES REVIEW 35
  • MOVIE REVIEW 34
  • MOVIE REVIEW 33
  • MOVIE REVIEW 32
  • MOVIE REVIEW 31
  • MOVIE REVIEW 30
  • MOVIE REVIEW 29
  • MOVIE REVIEW 28
  • MOVIE REVIEW 27
  • MOVIE REVIEW 26
  • MOVIE REVIEW 25
  • MOVIE REVIEW 24
  • MOVIE REVIEW 23
  • MOVIE REVIEW 22
  • MOVIE REVIEW 21
  • MOVIE REVIEW 20
  • MOVIE REVIEW 19
  • MOVIE REVIEW 18
  • MOVIE REVIEW 17
  • MOVIE REVIEW 16
  • MOVIE REVIEW 15
  • MOVIE REVIEW 14
  • MOVIE REVIEW 13
  • MOVIE REVIEW 12
  • MOVIE REVIEW 11
  • MOVIE REVIEW 10
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 9
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 8
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 7
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 6
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 5
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 4
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 3
  • MOVIE REVIEWS 2

MAKAYLA JANE:
GOD'S Spirit Reborn With
HIS Loving
JESUS HEart.

MAKAYLA JANE: GOD'S Spirit Reborn With HIS Loving JESUS HEart. MAKAYLA JANE: GOD'S Spirit Reborn With HIS Loving JESUS HEart. MAKAYLA JANE: GOD'S Spirit Reborn With HIS Loving JESUS HEart.



DATE REVIEWED: 3/3/23

TITLE: The Angry Birds Movie 

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children and is not PG!)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2016 Sony Pictures/Columbia Pictures/Rovio Animation

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This animated movie takes place on Bird Island and is habited by flightless birds. It started with Red being late to deliver a cake to a young bird’s hatchday (birthday) party and to act as a clown. The dad lectured Red about it and told him that because he ruined the cake, it was on Red. Red took that literally and suddenly transformed into an “angry bird,” shoving the cake into the other bird’s face and asking if anyone wanted to eat cake off their husband or father’s face. Red then accidentally fell on the family’s unborn child in its egg.The parents were shown protesting in Bird Court and telling Judge Peckinpah that they had always practiced natural childhatch (childbirth) because the risks of having a scrambled infant were too great. Judge Peckinpah said all birds on the island lived their lives under the watch of Mighty Eagle (their protector and hero who they idolized as a statue because no one had seen the real Mighty Eagle in years). Red exposed the judge for his fake dress attire, so Judge Peckinpah sentenced him to the maximum penalty by law, which was anger management class. Outside the building where the class took place, there was a queer smiling scarecrow named Billy that annoyed Red so much that he angrily attacked it and beat it to a pulp. Inside, a female bird named Matilda welcomed Red to the Infinity Acceptance group. She took him to meet Terence, Chuck, Bomb, the three other angry birds in the class, and explained to Red that he would remain there until she notified the court that his anger issues were resolved. Chuck’s reason for being there turned out to be he was stopped by police officer Bill Beakins for running a stop sign. While Bill was writing out the ticket in a matter of seconds, Chuck used superspeed to trash Bill’s office at the police station, steal his wallet and use the money to buy everybody happy hour drinks at the bar, and sit on a tree branch dropping what looked like ice cream but might have been bird poop onto the police officer, and it splattered like bird poop onto his shoulder. Matilda was about to read from terrifying Terence’s file, but she couldn’t get the words out because whatever Terence had done (that involved police sirens and screaming) was just too awful to speak of. Bomb explained that when he got upset, he literally exploded like a bomb. After class, Chuck and Bomb followed Red outside. He didn’t want to go with Chuck to the Museum of Happiness, so he said he had a “thing,” which Chuck interpreting as Red having some kind of disease such as bird flu, chicken pox, or cardinal sin (one of the seven deadly sins in Christianity). Red honestly told Chuck the truth that he didn’t want to hang out with him and wanted to be alone. Bomb then lied that he had a “thing,” too and couldn’t hang out with Red anyway because he needed to be at a “brand-new luxury class reunion.” There were flashbacks of Red when he was very young and the other young birds nicknamed him “Eyebrows,” because of his bushy eyebrows. Also, during a school field trip, the teacher explained that Mighty Eagle was missing. Little Red asked when he was coming back, and the young mean birds told Red that Mighty Eagle wasn’t real, but of course Red wouldn’t know that because he didn’t have any parents or friends. As part of anger management class, the angry birds were supposed to write poems, but Red didn’t write one because he thought it was a waste of time. Chuck’s poem was about a hate crime because somebody destroyed his scarecrow, and he had a red feather to prove it was Red. Teacher Matilda announced that Billy the scarecrow had passed to a higher plane of existence, and they all (except Red) gathered around to say their goodbyes. Chuck said that Billy had always hated goodbyes, but nobody else got the chance to say anything before they went outside to join the hundreds of other birds on the beach watching the approach of a giant ship. The ship came up on shore and destroyed Red’s house. A strange green pig named Leonard got off the ship and announced that he and his first officer, Ross, were the only pigs to come from Piggy Island. The birds held a concert celebration to welcome the pigs, where Red said that the pigs didn’t have any feathers so they were just walking around naked presenting themselves. Chuck replied that was what he really admired about the pigs as he stared dreamily at them. The pigs gave two gifts to the birds, the first of which was a trampoline and the second was a slingshot. Leonard announced that he needed a volunteer from the audience. He chose Red, and Red was put in the slingshot and sent flying all the way to the beach, where he crashed headfirst into a rock. Red, Chuck, and Bomb then decided to search the pigs’ pirate ship, which had crates of TNT all over. They discovered hundreds more pigs hidden on the ship. Red returned to the party and told the crowd that there were more pigs that Leonard didn’t tell them about, so he lied. The crowd didn’t believe Red and started booing him. Leonard stepped forward and explained that he didn’t tell the birds about the rest of the pigs because they were his cousins and they were simple folk, so he didn’t want to risk their lives until he found out if the new world (Bird Island) was safe. The pigs put on a cowboy show and, wore chaps and showing their bare bottoms, danced onstage to Blake’s “Friends,” song. The whole town of birds dug it and partied it up with the hogs. As part of anger management, Matilda had the angry birds “Paint Your Pain.” Terence painted a picture of himself and Matilda as lovebirds, and she quickly dismissed the class.Red asked Leonard if he and pigs were explorers or were staying, because there were more illegal pigs coming in on another pirate ship and the birds had no way of knowing if the pigs were fugitives of the law. Red recruited Chuck and Bomb to figure out what the pigs were really up to. His idea was to find Mighty Eagle, who supposedly lived by the Lake of Wisdom in the Ancient tree on the top of the island mountain. They found the Lake of Wisdom, where Mighty Eagle emerged from a cave. The male eagle, like a human male, urinated off the cliff into the lake that Chuck and Bomb had just been swimming in and drinking from. Bomb started crying, and Chuck used a rock to clean his tongue because he had just drunk the water. The trio then went up onto the cliff, and Mighty Eagle said he would help them attain wisdom and brought them inside his cave. While the pigs were handing out free tickets to their upcoming pig party, Mighty Eagle starting singing his song about his own bravery, humility, and honesty. He asked the angry birds to join in, and they sang lyrics about Mighty Eagle having politeness, good sportsmanship, ambidexterity, pottery, and bankruptcy. At the cave, Mighty Eagle went outside and used his binoculars to spy on an elderly female bird taking a mud bath and Red realized that Mighty Eagle was not the incredible hero everybody had thought he was because he wouldn’t help save their island from the suspicious pigs.The trio of angry birds headed back down the mountain and discovered that while the birds were living it up at the party, the pigs were loading onto the ships all the eggs they stole from the birds. Red and Bomb jumped onto the net that held the eggs over the water. They couldn’t break the rope, so Red told Bomb to blow up the chain. However, before Bomb could explode, the pigs sprayed water at him to put the fire out. He and Red fell into the water below and the pigs sailed away to Piggy Island. The next day, a male and a female bird found their egg gone, and a female and a female were at another nest consoling each other because of a missing egg. Judge Peckinpah realized his earlier mistake of not listening to Red when he tried to tell them something was wrong with the pigs. Chuck announced that because the pigs stole their kids, they needed to replace the kids, so he told the ladies to get busy and they would all lay eggs that night. Red interrupted and said they weren’t going to replace the kids, they were going to get them back. All the normally happy birds got angry because the pigs stole their unhatched children, so they decided to build their own boat to follow the pigs and get the eggs back because they knew which way they went. Red said that he didn’t want any calm, happy birds, he wanted angry, flockin’ birds. He added “With every single feather of my being, I am not gonna let any of these eggs get taken from their parents.” On Piggy Island, the pigs welcomed home Leonard, who was their King Mudbeard. King Mudbeard (Leonard) pig announced that his relatives had searched for the eggs, but only Mudbeard had found them and now they were going to feast on the eggs. The birds arrived on Piggy Island, and Matilda told her original three angry birds to forget everything they had learned in her anger management class because now it was time to let loose. Red commented that was good because he hadn’t learned anything anyway, Chuck said he didn’t either, because he just came to socialize, and Bomb just came for the snacks.The birds launched Matilda into the city using the slingshot, and it turned out that Red’s teacher could shoot fireballs out of her butt. They continued catapulting birds into the city in an attempt to rescue the eggs. Mudbeard announced that they were going to eat the eggs for lunch instead of later like they had planned. Red, Chuck, and Bomb got into the castle using the slingshot. Mudbeard addressed his subjects and told them that the pigs tried to kill the birds with kindness, but because that didn’t work they were going to kill them with TNT. The Piggy Air Force dropped TNT in the city and the trio of angry birds found the net full of eggs. Mighty Eagle witnessed it from his mountain, and because he was the only bird on the island that could fly, he showed up at the castle to help. He carried the net out of the city with Chuck and Bomb dangling from it while Red stayed behind to save a lone egg that had fallen out of the net and was about to hatch. Red and Mudbeard battled each other for the egg. Red got it back and in the process set off the thousands of crates of dynamite hidden in a secret room in the castle. The castle and the city were burned to the ground. The blue egg that Red rescued hatched and contained triplet birds (one with blue, one with green, and another with brown eyes…like the eye color of Red, Chuck and Bomb). Red gave the hatchlings to the mom and dad birds. Mighty Eagle approached Red, Chuck, and Bomb and told them that he had to make them lose faith in him so they would learn to have faith in themselves. Of course, Mighty Eagle got all the credit for saving the eggs. The birds rebuilt Red’s house in the middle of the village. All the newly hatched little birds all sang a song thanking Mighty Red for rescuing them, and then the three males, Red, Chuck, and Bomb decided that they would all be roommates in Red’s new house. The budget for this movie was $73 million and worldwide it grossed $352 million at the box office. Peter Travers, Rolling Stones stated on the movie art, “An eye-popping animated joyride.”

 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 3/2/23

TITLE: Pride

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children, and is not PG!)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2007 Lionsgate/Cinerenta/Element Films/Fortress Features Production/Paul Haul Productions/L.I.F.T. 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie (inspired by true events) starts in Salisbury, North Carolina, in 1964, with Jim Ellis being the only African-American boy on the Cheyney school swim team. The crowd booed at him during the competition, and two white police officers approached Jimmy and his coach. One officer told Jim to get his black a** out of there, and Jim told the officer to shut up his white a** and let him (Jim) exercise his first amendment. The officers were doing their job by enforcing the laws (not how the police wrote the laws, but laws written by “We The People”). However, Jim wanted to have equal rights and not be discriminated against for his race, so he punched and attacked the officer. Violence is not the way! Ten years later, in 1974, Jim was in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania. He tried to get a job as a teacher at Main Line Academy, but Richard Binkowski refused to hire Jim on the grounds that he didn’t think someone like Jim (black) would be able to communicate with their students (white). Jim managed to get a job cleaning out the Marcus Foster Recreation Center before the city shut it down. He went inside the building, which was covered in graffiti because it was located in a gangster-ghetto neighborhood. He met the head of maintenance, Elston Johnson, who gave Jim a very unfriendly reception because he interrupted Elston’s soap opera he was watching. Jim started cleaning out the building and slept the night on the floor. The next day, Councilwoman Sue Carter (who was also Elston’s city representative), showed up and told Elston that the rec center was being shut down because the city didn’t consider it to be of any economical worth since no kids had entered the building for the last six months or more and the property was a nesting ground for drugs and thugs. One day, the group of five black high-school boys (Walt, Reggie, Hakim, Andre, and Dre-T) who always played basketball outside the rec center discovered that a city worker took down their basketball rim. Jim witnessed the scene and invited the boys inside to play basketball in the pool. Jim gave Andre a tip on his swimming, and Andre made a sarcastic remark saying he was the expert and Jim was just the janitor. Andre and Jim made a bet to see who could win a race from one end of the pool and back. Jim didn’t jump into the water right away and he let Andre get ahead, but he won anyway and taught Andre a lesson in the process. Jim started coaching the boys to swim just for fun and games, but then they wanted to take it further and thought they were ready to start a swim team. Jim later announced that the boys were now the official representatives of the rec center, and he got them a swim meet that weekend against Main Line Academy. Jim went to meet with Hakim’s older sister and legal guardian, Sue Carter (the city bigwig). He asked her if Hakim (Sue and Hakim’s mom and dad were not in the picture) could be on the PDR (stood for pride, determination and resilience, as well as Philadelphia Department of Recreation) swim team, but she replied not unless he would get a swim scholarship or become a professional swimmer. She informed Jim that her little brother Hakim missed three weeks of school when he was practicing with PDR, so she didn’t want him swimming anymore and wanted him to focus on his education. Another day, a girl named Wilhelmina “Willie” Thompson showed up at swim practice. Jim and Elston thought she was a good swimmer and so she was accepted onto the team as the one girl with the five boys. Outside Main Line Academy on the day of the swim meet, Jim and Elston tried to give the boys swim panties, but one boy replied that he didn’t need to wear blue panties to kick the white boys’ a**es. Right before the competition began, the Main Line swimmers were badmouthing the PDR swimmers, and one white boy even subtly gave the middle finger to one of the black boys. However, PDR weren’t trained enough to beat the Main Line Academy. Not to mention Wilhelmina couldn’t swim as fast as the boys because she didn’t have their kind of muscle and she didn’t belong on the boys’ team, and Andre was matching the other team’s speed until one white boy kicked him in the head and the officials refused to call it a foul. Elston brought Sue a bribe at City Hall for her to get publicity for their team so they could keep the rec center open. When Andre showed up ten minutes late to swim practice, Jim made his teammates suffer for Andre’s mistake by doing hundreds of extra laps. Sue used her high city position to get the rec center sanctioned to hold a swim meet in the building. Before their first swim meet at PDR began, Richard Binkowski, the coach of the Main Line team, informed Jim that some of his boys came down with the flu on the trip down to the rec center and would not be competing that day. He said they weren’t forfeiting, they were just going to reschedule the swim meet, but Jim still called it forfeit. The PDR team continued training as if that incident had never happened, and they won ribbons at many competitions. They were headed to the National Swimming Championships at the University of Baltimore. Later on, a female news reporter interviewed Jim, Elston, and the team. She wanted to finish the interview inside the rec center, so the reporter kept taping as they walked into the building to find the place trashed and graffiti on the walls. Neighborhood gangsters were hanging out by the pool, with the ringleader, Franklin Pierce, urinating into the pool as his two-gang members destroyed the swimming equipment. Jim pushed Franklin, who couldn’t swim, into the pool and then started fighting the other two gangsters. As the news crew videoed the scene, Jim jumped into the pool and tried to drown Franklin by holding him underwater, but one of the boys jumped in and stopped Jim so Elston and the others could help Franklin out of the pool. The news people that had been present reported that the intruder Franklin was in stable condition at the Philadelphia Memorial Hospital. City worker Sue later showed up and told Jim that she defended him by telling the police that Jim wouldn’t hurt anybody, but the police told the city official Sue that Jim had a record of arrest. He admitted that when he was younger (in 1964) he hit an officer for a good reason. Sue called him a con artist and said he tricked everybody into trusting him. The next day, right before PDR headed to the swim finals, Jim told his team that because he made a lot of mistakes, he wasn’t going to coach them anymore and was putting himself on suspension. Wilhelmina was able to win one leg of the competition despite her not having the muscle of a boy, but it was thanks to Reggie that the PDR swim team won and walked out of the university holding a first-place trophy. Star Magazine said of this movie “Inspirational…will touch your heart.” OK! Magazine declared “This movie will inspire you,” and Claudia Puig of USA Today said the film “…shows how an ordinary man can do something extraordinary.”

 

DATE REVIEWED: 3/1/23

TITLE: Finding Normal 

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2013  Pure Flix Entertainment/UP Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: For whatever reason, the movie packaging had a summary that this movie took place in Normal, North Carolina when there were conflicting bits of information making it appear it took place in Normal, Louisiana. Also, on the cover, not only was the sign for the town of Normal not the same one that was in the movie, but Lucas was portrayed as a farmer driving a tractor verses his attorney character in the movie.  This movie starts in Los Angeles, California and is about a general surgeon named Dr. Lisa Leland.She planned to drive her BMW 3,000 miles to The Hamptons, Long Island, New York, to be with her boyfriend, Steve, who was also a doctor. Right before she left, Dr. Lisa was rude to her hospital patients and she even said it wouldn’t matter if one patient filed a complaint because Lisa would be out of California by the time it got through the court system. Dr. Lisa then added another unpaid parking ticketto her collection in the glovebox and hit the road. In Louisiana, Dr. Lisa was pulled over by a small-town sheriff, Officer Lester O’Toole for speeding. The officer dropped things clumsily in the street as he walked back and forth to his vehicle. He ran Lisa’s license through the system and discovered she had a warrant out for her arrest. Lisa wanted to settle things right there, and Lester asked if that was a bribe. She replied not unless the officer took Visa or Mastercard. Lester informed Lisa that she was going to jail because of her 23 unpaid parking tickets. Dr. Lisa was instructed to follow the officer to the courthouse but instead drove forward and accidentally knocked over the welcome road sign for the Louisiana town of Normal, population 321 with the slogan “It’s good to be normal.”Lisa then followed behind Lester to the courthouse, and in the very small town, the judge (who went by Doc Shelby) showed up in fishing gear and asked Lester to help him take it off in front of Lisa (he had regular clothes on underneath). She was clocked at going 90 miles an hour, and she told Doc that she had planned to pay the multiple neglected parking tickets when she arrived in New York. She started complaining because she didn’t believe she was going 90, and so Doc told her that he was going to make it easy on her. She was going to plead “No contest,” and he required $500 for speeding, $300 for reckless endangerment, $75 for the sign, and $1,125 for unpaid parking tickets. Doc announced that he would waive the court cost of $150, which would bring it to $2,000 even that Lisa owed. Doc told her to pay the fees and they could all go home, but she protested that she didn’t carry that much cash with her. However, because they didn’t take credit cards, nobody used checks where Lisa was from, and the ATM was broken, Doc sentenced Lisa to community service making house calls for sixteen hours, eight hours a day (two days). Lisa complained and Doc made it twenty-four hours (three days) of community service. Lisa said “oh my God,” and Doc (Judge) got onto her and told her that if she took the Creator’s name in vain, she would get a more severe punishment than anything he could ever hand down. Lisa was released ROR (released on your own recognizance) and the court was adjourned. In town, a man named Lucas stopped his truck and told Lisa to cross the street for a better cell phone reception, but Dr. Lisa badmouthed him and said he was Jethro and couldn’t understand what she was doing because she thought he didn’t know what a cell phone was. She crossed the street and got a signal, so she called her boyfriend, Steve. Dr. Steve told her that he always had appointments and couldn’t come down there. He told Lisa to leave the town and skip out on her three days of community service, but she replied that she couldn’t leave because they had her car and she would get through the three days and be fine. Lisa went into Ree’s hometown café, and Doc walked in and offered to buy Lisa breakfast as part of her rehabilitation process. He told Lisa that it was a small town he had many hats, meaning he was the town’s medical doctor, judge, coroner, regional disease control supervisor, chief coordinator for the local blood drive, and he used to be the mayor. Since the café closed at 4:30 (because the people in Normal ate dinner with their families), Doc told Lisa to stop by his house for dinner at six that night if she wanted to eat again before morning. The waitress, Carly, sat down at the table and explained to Lisa that she had to cross the street to get cell reception because otherwise the mountain blocked the signal from the satellite (kind of like what Jethro tried to tell her earlier but Lisa wouldn’t listen). Lisa didn’t want to eat her food because it was eggs, grits, and decaf coffee and Dr. Lisa craved her usual egg substitutions and a latte. She went to Doc’s (Judge) house for dinner, and he introduced her to his adopted daughter, Mandy, and Mandy’s young daughter, Kimberly (without a dad), who was homeschooled. Mandy’s brother, Lucas Craig, then arrived and turned out to be Jethro. Lisa and Lucas bickered, which made both of them leave the house before they hardly ate their meals. Doc spoke to God and said He answered Doc’s prayer for bringing Lisa there, but now they had to figure out a way to make her stay in Normal. As Lisa walked down the road in the dark, Lester with the lights on his car pulled up beside her. She wanted to know where the nearest motel was, but Lester replied that there was no motel for miles away so Doc called Lester and told him to fix her up a bed in the jail. Lester had taken Lisa’s belongings out of her car and put them in the jail cell to make it cozy for her. The officer asked Lisa if she was at suicide risk, because if she was he needed to take her belt and shoelaces. She said no and Lester left the cell door unlocked and Lisa slept in the cell. The next morning, Lisa walked to Jimmer’s Auto Repair. She ran into Lucas, and she thought he worked there at the garage but he was actually just fixing his truck. Because of the misunderstanding, Lisa apologized to Lucas and wanted to start over because she thought he was in charge of giving her back her BMW. He accepted her apology and drove off, and Lisa realized that Jimmer inside the building was actually the owner, not Lucas, who was just visiting. Lisa’s car was all repaired (after her run in with the sign), but since she didn’t have the paperwork saying she completed her community service, she couldn’t have it back. Lisa lay on top of the hood then because her car was her pride and joy. Dr. Lisa then went to see Doc, who told her she would be doing house calls and her first call was to Rita Caffey. Doc gave Dr. Lisa a kids’ bicycle to ride around on making house calls.Rita told Lisa that before Doc examined her, they always began with a prayer. At the next house, the female wanted Lisa to begin with her dog, Chester, and give him an injection because the two-legged mom didn’t want to give him the shot. Dr. Lisa wanted nothing to do with the dog. Lisa tried to figure out how to get back to the jail because there were no street signs to go by. Lucas showed up in his truck and she asked him to take her back to jail. He put her bike in the back of the truck. During their conversation, Dr. Lisa said that in the Hamptons, she would be making $2,500 a visit, versus getting nothing for the all the house calls she had already been on that day. She added that she didn’t like dogs, cats, or goldfish, and told Lucas she thought it was weird she had to pray for one of her patients. Lucas said that he thought when people prayed to God to be healed, God listened. Dr. Lisa replied that sometimes God’s process benefited from a prescription of Amoxicillin. Lester had left Lisa a note in her cell that Ree’s was closed tomorrow, so to go to the church for a pancake breakfast if she wanted food. Lisa showed up at the church and learned that Doc (Judge) was also the minister. After the service, Doc asked Lisa to walk with him. Doc said that he ministered to bodies, hearts, and souls. Lisa questioned if the AMA would approve of that, and his response, in his professional opinion, was “I submit that if you accept a patient into your care, you manage to treat his or her symptoms, alleviate all unnecessary pain, extend their days to the full extent of your art, yet leave them sad, lonely, and in fear of death, which comes for us all, you’ve not reached your full potential.” Doc also told Lisa to think about that in her medical career that she chose and didn’t include God in it. Lucas interrupted and brought Lisa a plate of food. They went off to together and he apologized, so they both called a truce. Lucas told Lisa that she had everybody else’s life figured out and she adapted to her patients’ different situations and was able to treat them, but he suggested that she start taking a bit of her own medicine and get her life figured out too. Kimberly Smith then had a medical emergency at the picnic table and mom Mandy asked for help because she thought her daughter was choking on a pancake. Doc was nowhere in sight so when Dr. Lisa didn’t see anything stuck in Kimberly’s throat and saw a sting below her ear, she figured it was an allergic reaction blocking her airways. She called out orders for Lucas to quickly carry Kimberly to the jail because she was suffocating and there was no time to call Doc. Lisa took the epi pen from her bag and stuck it into Kimberly’s leg, which saved her life. Doc appeared and Lisa said that the device was an epi pen that had epinephrine (artificial adrenaline). Doc added it would raise your blood pressure to counteract the drop in blood pressure from an allergic reaction. Lisa explained that she herself was allergic to bees, and she noticed the welt on the back of Kimberly’s neck from being stung by a bee. Lisa told Kimberly’s mom Mandy that she needed to carry an epi pen with her at all times because it would save Kimberly’s life if she ever got stung again, even though it had never happened before this time. Lisa called Steve and told him about the little girl which was somehow now different to her than the lives she saved back in L.A. Steve said that he couldn’t wait for Lisa to join him in the Hamptons because they were losing a lot of money in their doctor business with Lisa being stuck in Normal, but Steve was holding down the fort until she arrived. Doc took Lisa to the Rees café later that day for coffee and suggested that Normal could be her town too if she stayed on. Doc revealed that Normal wouldn’t be his town for long because Duke University’s Chief of Oncology diagnosed Doc with fatal cancer. Lisa wanted to know what kind of cancer because she knew doctors researching radio wave treatments and vitamin dosage therapies. However, Doc said that he wasn’t spending his last days on earth in bed hoping for a cure because he wanted to go fishing while he still could. Lisa told Doc that she was sorry for his condition but she didn’t plan to stay there because she had to get back to her life. Doc asked who had been living her life while she was there if she had to get back to it, and he added that perhaps she could live that precious life of hers right there in small-town Louisiana. Doc said he didn’t want Normal to die, because when doctors left small towns the towns didn’t make it. He told Lisa not to tell anyone what he told her about his medical condition because he had managed to keep it a secret from the townspeople somehow. Lisa gave him the Girl Scout promise signal that she wouldn’t tell. The next morning, as Lisa was wheeling her bike outside the jail to go on calls, Lucas showed up wearing a nice blazer with jeans. Lucas cleared Dr. Lisa’s community service time with Doc, and where they were going would count for her service time that day. In the truck, Lisa asked Lucas what he did for a living, and he replied that he fought crime. He then explained that they were going to Asheville for a session at Buncombe County Superior Court because the American Civil Liberties Union (ACLU) seemed to feel that Normal represented a threat to our free society. The ACLU was determined to make the cross alongside the road in the town go away. It turned out Lucas practiced law without a law degree, because as long as you pass the bar exam in some states (including North Carolina and California), you were able to represent yourself as an attorney, so Lucas was doing just that and fighting for the cross. Lisa asked who would want an attorney without a degree, and Lucas replied that she was probably right because who would want a self-educated lawyer like Daniel Webster, Clarence Darrow, or Abraham Lincoln. That silenced Lisa from further comment. As Dr. Lisa sat beside Lucas in the courtroom, she looked over and saw the nicely dressed ACLU attorneys and didn’t know what to do so. Lucas told her to stack the papers nice and neat and to write small so nobody knew what she was writing and to scribble like a doctor, only worse. Judge Denton allowed Lisa to sit with Lucas because she was not speaking directly to the court and on advisory capacity only. The judge said that in the case of ACLU versus the Town of Normal, there was a cross that was lit by night and stood on public property, and Erwin Driscoll had filed a petition for its removal. One of the ACLU attorneys, Ron Woll, told Judge Denton that it would be inconvenient for Mr. Driscoll to attend the court session there in Asheville, North Carolina because he lived in Cambridge, Massachusetts. Therefore, the ACLU attorneys were representing Mr. Driscoll’s interests. Lucas jumped in and said he would like a motion to dismiss on the grounds of 182 years of no complaints, except for one last week from Mr. Driscoll. Lucas presented a petition signed by virtually every citizen above the age of majority in Normal. However, ACLU Mr. Woll objected and thought the petition was irrelevant to the case. The objection was sustained, and Judge Denton said the case would proceed to trial on the tenth of that month. Lucas spoke up and said that basically the judge didn’t care a thing about the 300 townsfolk supporting the cross, he only cared about the opinion of Mr. Driscoll who lived faraway in another state. Judge Denton replied that as long as the cross was on public property, Lucas was correct. Lucas said that with all due respect, that didn’t seem American, it didn’t seem civil, and it sure didn’t seem like liberty. He thanked the judge and told him that the people of Normal would be ready by the 10th. After the judge left, Lisa and Lucas sat in the empty courtroom and talked it over. Lisa didn’t believe it was fair that somebody drove through town for five minutes and was going to remove something that had been there for almost two centuries. She said the key word was “public,” and if Lucas bought the mountain the land would be private and the town could keep the cross. Lucas replied that he couldn’t afford the mountain and neither could the whole town. Now that Dr. Lisa was close to a working ATM and had access to cash in a larger place than Normal, she took Lucas to a restaurant to get something to eat and expand his horizons. Lucas wasn’t sure about eating the sushi, and Lisa told him to trust her because she was a doctor. The conversation turned to why Lisa wasn’t married, and she explained that she and Steve had been together for five years. Lucas was shocked that Steve hadn’t proposed to Lisa yet, and she told Lucas to mind his own business. Lucas said that he would have asked Lisa to marry him by year two, or maybe year three depending on how much work she was. Lucas asked what wasabi was, and she advised that he shouldn’t eat it. He told her not to say that to a country boy, and he ate the wasabi. Within a few seconds, his mouth and throat were on fire and he was almost in tears because the wasabi was so hot. Lisa ordered him a glass of milk and a bottle of it for the road. On their way back to Normal, Lisa and Lucas discussed that Lisa could have her car back and didn’t have to worry about the three hours she had left of community service. She told Lucas that maybe he should join Doc on one of his fishing trips every once in awhile, and Dr. Lisa decided that she would finish out her hours because she finished what she started. Lucas told her to close her eyes, and they stopped alongside the road. He walked her down some steps with her eyes closed to a dock and told her she had seen the lights of L.A., and now he wanted her to see the lights of Normal. Lisa opened her eyes to see hundreds of fireflies/lightning bugs synchronizing over the lake. Lucas invited her to the Founder’s Day Dance because she was a celebrity. At the dance, Kimberly asked Lisa if she hated Kimberly’s uncle Lucas. Lisa replied no, and that sometimes when people didn’t get along it was because they didn’t give each other a chance. Kimberly asked Lisa if she was falling in love with Lucas, and Kimberly said that it wasn’t she couldn’t fall in love with Lucas, she was already in love with someone else. Lucas then danced with Kimberly. Mandy and Lisa talked about Lucas, and Lisa learned that all the girls in town were interested in Lucas, but he hadn’t sparked to anyone until Dr. Lisa showed up, but Lisa said she had to leave Normal. Lisa and Lucas then slow-danced together and had another conversation. She asked him what else he believed in, and he replied that he believed in promises, the ones that lasted, the ones that we made to God and the ones we made to each other. He believed somebody could say something in two seconds that they would regret for the rest of their lives, and that some folks were meant to bloom right where they were planted while others were destined for some other place. He said he could be happy spending the rest of his life by himself if that was what was meant to be, but he’d rather he didn’t. Lisa’s cell phone rang and she left to take the call from Steve, who wanted to know what the music was in the background. Lisa replied that she was at a barbecue with a dance, and Steve asked her if she understood how much it was costing them for her to still be in Normal. Lisa told him to bill her when she got there, and when he asked her what her issue was she replied she would finish out her sentence and she would be there by the weekend because nothing had changed. The next day, Steve drove to Normal from New York in his Mercedes-Benz (with a personalized “Dr Steev,” license plate). Lucas drove by and identified Steve immediately from his license plate and his high-dollar clothing and car. Lucas picked Steve up in his truck to take him to Lisa (think Sweet Home Alabama). Steve explained that he was a concierge doctor who made house calls to those who could afford them at $2,500 a call. Lucas thought that price was pretty steep and said that nobody wanted to get sick around Dr. Steve, that was for sure. Steve took the rearview mirror and tried to pretty himself up in it, but Lucas put it back in place so he could use it to drive. Steve said he and Lisa were getting married and she didn’t know it yet, and he and Lucas discussed how many horses they could feed with the carat-sized wedding ring for Lisa that he showed Lucas. Prisoner 137 (Dr. Lisa) reported to Doc’s house for her final three hours of duty on the rainy day. Doc explained that he was sharing his patients with Lisa because the Lord sometimes worked in not-so mysterious ways and her coming there was for a reason. Lisa told Doc that she wasn’t the one to replace him in the small town, and that she wanted a nice life. Doc agreed that wasn’t bad at all, so he, effective immediately, was commuting her sentence so she was free to go and find whatever it was she was looking for, come what may. Lisa and Doc hugged it out, and Doc told her that some of them were attached to her in Normal.He went inside, and then Lisa saw Lucas driving up. She spotted Steve in the passenger’s seat. Steve got out and went to hug his girl, but she wasn’t so happy to see him. She saw Lucas watching from his truck and felt awkward that Steve was there. Steve said he that Lisa needed a spa, mud bath, and a latte, and while she was laying there enjoying those things she could stare at this. Steve pulled out the wedding ring that he got her, and this was his way of proposing as he stood there having a nonchalant conversation with Lisa about marriage all of a sudden after five years. Lisa was in shock and didn’t say yes, so Steve decided to put the ring on her finger anyway to silence her protest. As Lisa still glanced back and forth between Steve and Lucas, he got back in his truck and waited to see what would happen and Lisa finally said yes. She walked off the porch to say goodbye to Lucas, and he said that he knew her life was in another place and she had to finish what she started. He drove off, and Lisa picked up her car from Jimmer. Officer Lester gave Dr. Lisa the potted plant from her cell that he had been taking care of for her and hugged her goodbye. Lisa drove to the Hamptons oddly without Steve in sight as he must have went on ahead of her in his own car so he could make some more money off his crooked doctor business. Meanwhile, Lucas reviewed the transfer/deed of land paperwork that listed Ouachita Parish in Normal, Louisiana (not North Carolina) for $390 as he ate alone at the sushi restaurant. In court, Mr. Woll told Mr. Craig that he was going to need more than a prayer to win this one (Lucas had his Bible on the table in the courtroom). Lucas, as the respondent, requested a motion to dismiss on the grounds of the cross no longer being on public property. When Judge Denton asked if the cross had been moved, Lucas replied no because he had in his possession a certified bill of sale for a plot of land 25 feet by 25 feet, that’s 1/80th of an acre, which just so happened to contain that cross. The judge looked over the paperwork and told Mr. Woll and his ACLU associates that his case hinged on public display of religion on public property, property that was now private, therefore it was the ruling of the court that ACLU Mr. Woll’s complaint had no grounds, and his MA petitioner (Mr. Driscoll) had no standing. Judge Denton told Mr. Woll to enjoy the little town before he went back to wherever he came from and the case was dismissed. At the Hamptons, in New York, Lisa was all glammed up in her wedding dress because she and Steve were wasting no time getting hitched so they could make their millions together. Steve, in his tuxedo, appeared to see the bride before the wedding. He told her that since nobody was there to give her away, she needed to follow his instructions on when to make her entrance down the aisle. However, Lisa didn’t respond and Steve asked her what was wrong. Dr. Lisa sat down and told Dr. Steve that she got a glimpse of the way her life should be, the way God wanted her life to be. She said she wanted to make a difference and have a life where she didn’t put materialistic things first, but instead put first God and His people who weren’t concerned with money and high-dollar lifestyles. Lisa wanted to be with the one she loved and who loved her, and she didn’t want it to be about a career, but genuinely helping people. Lisa gave Steve the ring back and told him the life he wanted was no longer what she wanted. In the next scene, Officer Lester was sitting in his car alongside the road waiting for a speeder and then Dr. Lisa raced by in her car honking as she made her entrance into town. Lester didn’t go after her but just said it was about time she got back. Lisa got out of her car outside Doc’s house and tried to get cell reception. However, she couldn’t so she shouted for Lucas Craig from the driveway. Lucas came outside and said that Lisa drove 2,000 miles just to call him stupid. He asked about her fiancée, and she held up her hand to show him there was no ring. He came down the porch steps, and of course Lisa and Lucas ended up kissing. Doc saw them as he came outside as he went to go fishing. Doc (the judge) said that he sided with Paul and quoted him from 1 Corinthians 13:13 as saying what we now know in part one day we shall know fully, and in the meantime, these three things remain: faith, hope, and love and the greatest of these is love. The Dove Foundation stated on the movie coverart, “An inspiring movie about following one’s heart.” Dove rated it five doves.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/27/23

TITLE: Mr. Mom

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children and it is not PG!)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1983  MGM Home Entertainment/20th Century Fox/Sherwood Productions/Aaron Spelling Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in Detroit, Michigan, and is about the Butler family. The movie started with Caroline waking up her husband, Jack, in the morning, as well as their three young children, Alex, Kenny, and baby Megan. Jack got in the shower with his pants on and his toothbrush in his mouth. At the car factory where Jack worked as an engineer, he was called to Jinx Latham’s office. Larry and Stan, Jack’s coworkers who Jack shared carpool with, and Jinx driving the car, were in the office too. Larry attacked their boss, Jinx, trying to choke him out because Jinx decided to wait to tell Larry that he was getting fired instead of telling Larry in the morning during their trip into the office. Jinx told Jack that he was fired too, and Jack lunged at Jinx, who quickly explained that Jack wasn’t technically fired, but he was furloughed (temporary layoff with no pay until further notice). Jinx added that they weren’t leaving empty-handed because they had their severance and profit sharing, but Larry attacked Jinx again. After dinner, Caroline told Jack that she put the word out and was trying to get a job herself because she had years’ experience in advertising and a college degree. Jack made a contest out of the situation and got the kids involved with him betting one hundred dollars (from his severance pay) to Caroline’s one dollar that she didn’t get a job before him. Sure enough, Jack lost the bet and Caroline got a job at Richardson-Frankel advertising agency. On her first day, she gave Jack a list of how to take care of the kids. In the boardroom, Caroline’s new coworkers were sitting around smoking and arguing. Caroline’s boss, Ron Richardson, asked for Caroline’s opinion on which advertising approach to use to sell the Schooner Tuna brand. She replied that none of their ideas would convince her to buy the product. At the grocery store checkout, little two-year-old Megan disappeared out of Jack’s shopping cart and he found a female named Joan holding her. Joan was one of Caroline’s friends, and in her attempt to hit on Jack said she would help him with “mommy training,” anytime and gave him her number. At home, Jack gave young Kenny and oldest Alex a bath together as Caroline arrived home and took over bathing the boys. As she told Jack that Ron liked her opinions and invited her on a business trip, she lifted Kenny out of the bathtub and the young boy’s naked bottom was completely exposed. The next morning, Ron showed up outside the house in a limousine to pick up Caroline. He took her to their destination on his private jet, wining and dining her along the way. Jack and the boys overstuffed the washing machine with laundry, and Jack mixed in a bunch of cleaning chemicals with the laundry detergent to wash the clothes. A female repairwoman named Doris showed up at the house to fix the TV set. Megan went around the house in her walker knocking over plants, and Jack sent Kenny to entertain Megan while the eldest (about seven or eight years old) Alex made chili by himself on the stove for lunch. Jack took out the vacuum cleaner named Jaws. As Jack was vacuuming, the exterminator, Bert, knocked on the window and Jack vacuumed up the curtain as he told Bert to go to the front door. While the chili was almost boiling over on the stove, a maintenance man that Jack didn’t know about came in the back door telling Alex that he was there to adjust the water heater and walked right into the house without the dad even knowing it. The smoke alarm went off and smoke filled the room because Alex left the chili unattended when he brought the maintenance person down to the basement. Jack left the vacuum cleaner running and went to turn off the stove, and so the vacuum cleaner chased Kenny around the house. In the basement, the hoses on the back of the washing machine came undone and water squirted everywhere. Jack fixed the hoses, but then Kenny shouted for Jack as Doris was punching the TV to get it to work. Jack straddled the vacuum on the floor to get back Kenny’s woobie (security blanket) that Jaws had started vacuuming up. The three workers took off in their vehicles after Megan, in her walker, came into the room with her face and clothes covered with chili horrified that Jack let a toddler eat chili. The family then attended a work event at Ron’s mansion. Ron invited Jack to participate in the men’s Olympics competition. Jack tried to get out of it by saying he needed to go take care of dying (who was already dead) Aunt Emily as the planned escape to go home early, but then Ron called Jack a girl because he was a stay-at-home dad so Jack decided to change into sweatpants and put on his number six jersey and participate. The employees knew to let the boss Ron win because it was his ordeal. During the race, Jack, Ron, and the other competitors ran while wearing flippers, crawled through an obstacle course, rode tricycles down a hill, and jumped hurdles. Jack almost crossed the finish line first, but he threw the race at the last moment by pretending to stumble and let Ron win. At home taking care of the kids when older ones not in school, Jack became extremely involved in a dramatic soap opera, basically ignoring his kids and acting like the actors and actresses on TV were real people and their lives mattered more than taking care of his children. Jack received a call from Joan, and they discussed the soap opera. Later on, Jack’s three kids and the kids of the stay-at-home moms in the neighborhood were in the living room watching TV. Jack, Joan, and the moms were gathered together in another room for poker and beer. Just moments before Caroline got home from work and walked into the house, Joan turned towards Jack and put her arm around him. She held her cards up near her chest so Jack would make a remark about her partially exposed breast. After Jack’s girlfriends left (used to be Caroline’s friends), Caroline in the bedroom told Jack that the kids and the house were a mess, he was overweight, he hadn’t changed clothes for weeks, and he was letting his beard grow. Jack left the bedroom to sleep on the couch for the night. Jack, somewhere between dreamland and soap opera fantasy imagined Joan showing up at the house, and with the kids nowhere in sight, she started making sexual advances towards Jack. She took off her trench coat to reveal her sexy red negligee outfit, and then Caroline walked into the house to see Jack and Joan kissing. Joan’s explanation to Caroline was that Jack was too much man to be left alone. Caroline pulled out a gun and was about to shoot Jack, but Joan grabbed for the loaded gun and it ended up shooting through Jack’s shirt. When the dream was over and Jack was back in the real world, Joan actually showed up at the front door and said it was time for their poker game. Jack lied and told her that there was a death in the family and the poker game was canceled, and he shut the door in her face. Jack then listened to Rocky’s theme song as he shaved his beard off and started putting the house in order. He also exercised and volunteered as the school crossing guard. Jack and Kenny had a man-to-man talk about Kenny’s blanket, and they made a deal that Jack would hold on to the blanket for a few days and if things didn’t work out he would give it back to Kenny. Jack prepared a candlelit for himself and Caroline, but she was late getting home from work again and Jack ate by himself. Caroline met with Mr. Howard Humphries, the president of Schooner Tuna, and told him that Schooner Tuna was one of the three most expensive tuna brands on the market and that housewives needed his help, not his gimmicks and giveaways. Caroline’s suggestion was to reduce the price of the tuna by fifty cents a can, and that when the crisis was over the price would go back up to what it was. Howard loved it and told Ron that Caroline wasn’t just selling tuna, she was selling America. Caroline managed to convince Howard to spend $11 million dollars on her idea. Caroline left home on Halloween night to go to California and do the tuna commercial. With the limo waiting outside the house and Jack dressed up as a prisoner in a striped jumpsuit, he told Caroline news about the kids that she didn’t know, such as Kenny giving up his security blanket. Jack added that if Caroline had been staying for Halloween, he would have dressed her up as a ghost (instead of a prison matron like she had originally planned to do) because even when Caroline was at home, she wasn’t really there. After Caroline’s departure, Jack dressed up in his suit and tie to go to a meeting at his former company. Jack answered the door to a leather jacket and dog collar-wearing, pink and blue haired, headphone-blasting punk rocker female. She said she was his babysitter, but then Jack decided to bring his kids with him to the meeting because it was safer than exposing them to questionable individuals with very different lifestyles. Jinx had lied to his bigwig boss and convinced (bribes, favors, and gifts perhaps) Larry and Stan to say that it wasn’t Jinx’s fault they got laid off. Jinx was going to bring Jack back at half salary, but Jinx threw the three engineers under the bus because even after they had been laid off for several weeks and were no longer working for the company, the production was still down and costs were still up. Jinx tried to persuade Jack to go along with the other guys, who had already falsely admitted that it wasn’t Jinx’s fault what happened because Larry and Stan needed their jobs. Jack said he was going to be a stand-up guy and told the head bosses that Jinx was lying and that Jack wasn’t even working for the company and they were still losing money. Obviously, intelligent people would realize that the person still working there would be the guilty one creating the loss in the company. Jack said he didn’t know what Jinx told them or what he did with the books to make it look like he wasn’t doing criminal things. Jack added that he wasn’t an accountant, but a carmaker. Alex opened the door, and Jinx snapped at him to leave because they were in a meeting. Jack told Alex to hold on a minute, and then he finished telling the bosses that he took pride in his work and they fired him for doing a good job. Jack turned to Jinx and told him that if he ever talked to Jack’s kid like that again, Jack was going to knock Jinx out. Jack left the office and took the kids into the men’s bathroom, where he held up Megan’s bare bottom to the hand-drier and Alex and Kenny were toilet-papering the whole bathroom.  Jinx and his boss then came into the restroom and witnessed the scene. Jinx started laughing because Jack had just given a speech about taking pride in his work when his young children were acting like out-of-control wild animals tearing up the restroom.Meanwhile, in California, Ron tried to invite Caroline to dinner after the commercial shoot, but she said she was too tired and was going to go back to the hotel. With his kids no longer with him, Jack headed to the bar with Joan and the moms. Since the females bought Jack dinner, they didn’t let him go home after they left the restaurant bar. Instead, they took Jack to a male strip club, where onstage three men dancing sexy undressed out of their astronaut outfits down to their tiny bikini underwear. Jack gave the lead man a dollar, and the stripper used his teeth to take it from Jack before using his hands to put the dollar in the front of his small underwear. Joan left her seat and joined the male strippers onstage. Later that night, the girls dropped Jack off at the house. As Jack got out of the car, he gave the ladies a phone number that the male gay stripper dancer had given Jack and said he wasn’t going to need it. He walked into the house, and one of the ladies who stayed behind, Annette, started laughing. Jack realized that she offered to babysit his kids because she knew the other girls were going to take Jack to the strip club. The kids were up watching TV on the couch with Annette (11:30 pm and the children were quiet and tired). They wanted to call their mom in California, and since it was only 8:30 there they did. Boss Ron convinced the hotel staff to open Caroline’s room, and so Ron in his bathrobe and the room service guy wheeled a candlelit dinner into her room while Caroline was in the bathroom taking a bubble bath (and no doubt Ron gave the room service a big tip afterward for opening Caroline’s hotel room door). Caroline heard the radio station change to the song “Strangers in the night,” and she wondered who did that. The room phone rang and Ron picked it up. Alex asked for his mom and then handed Jack the phone, telling Jack that some guy answered. Jack spoke to Ron, telling him that Caroline’s husband was calling. However, Ron wouldn’t reveal his name and hung up on Jack (with Annette was sitting right there listening to what happened). Caroline got out of the tub and put her robe on. She asked Ron who was on the phone and he said it was a wrong number. Then Ron started hitting on Caroline and talking about them being a great team with her dumping Jack, marrying Ron, and the company becoming Richardson, Frankel and Richardson. Caroline told Ron to get out of her room many times, and after he said she was adorable when she was angry, Caroline punched him in the face and he fell back into a chair and the chair flipped over. Annette stayed at the house and had a beer after the kids went to bed. The phone had rung four times, and Annette told Jack to answer it, but instead he took the phone off the hook and threw it across the room because he was mad in his belief that Caroline was having an affair. Annette left saying that maybe Jack wanted to be alone, and she told him not to worry because her lips were sealed. Some show on the TV set Jack off, so he kicked his foot through the TV and smashed it, obviously breaking it with smoke coming out of it. The next day, Annette spilled the beans to Joan, who squealed the tires on her red car in her hurry to go console Jack. Alex let Joan into the house. Doris was already inside trying to fix the TV with a big hole in the broken glass. The kids were painting each other because Jack was doing some minor remodeling changes to the house. Doris brought the problem to Jack, which was his shoe inside the TV that he blamed on the kids. Bert the exterminator was there too, and Jack announced that he was going upstairs to take a shower. He left Joan in charge of the kids and the maintenance people. However. Joan had other plans and left the kids alone to bring Jack some Jack Daniels on a platter upstairs in his bedroom. She put the platter on the bed and because she liked the bedspread she laid back on it. Jack called out from the bathroom that the bedspread was from the Sears Safari collection he put on credit card. Caroline was then dropped off at the house by a taxi. Jack was in the bathroom still trying to determine what to do about Joan on the bed. Caroline came upstairs and didn’t recognize her own bedroom because Jack changed it. She confronted Joan, who started lying. Jack turned on the shower and steamed up the whole bathroom and continued talking to himself as Caroline and her ex-friend Joan were outside the door. Jack finally came out of the bathroom only to see his wife on the bed and Joan gone from the room. Jand and Caroline had words and both found out that there were answers they needed to get from each other, but not at that moment because Jack was too upset. He ran downstairs to run the household. Jinx came into the house and told Jack he was in a lot of trouble because he cut the department to the bone and they caught him. Jinx needed Jack to cover for him by lying like Larry and Stan did, and Jinx said he would do anything to get Jack’s help. Jinx yelled at Alex again because he interrupted their conversation, so Jack punched him hard in the face and he fell to the ground. Caroline came downstairs as Ron came in the front door begging Caroline to come back to work (because she quit her job after the previous night’s incident) and Mr. Humphries was threatening to pull the Tuna account. Jack used Bert  (the exterminator) to negotiate his job with Jinx where Jack got a full salary and a company car and Jinx had to hire Larry and Stan again because Jack didn’t make a move without them. Doris (the repairwoman) also helped Caroline and Ron by suggesting that Caroline work part-time hours so she could be home with the kids and that would keep the major Tuna account that she obtained while she was working full-time. Caroline and Jack made up, and as everyone was talking in another room, Mr. Humphries the company president was on the TV with his tuna commercial. He said he sympathized with the people hit with hard economic times, so he was lowering the price of his tuna (only because that was the campaign strategy that Caroline came up with him, not necessarily because Mr. Humphries cared about the people but likely because he just wanted to make a profit again). He ended the commercial by saying that Schooner Tuna was the tuna with a heart, and he held up a can with a sailboat on it in one hand and an American flag in the other. The movie ended with the Butler family sitting together on the stairs with the youngest with wall paint on her mouth and hands and the elder kids with paint on their clothes. This movie had a $5 million dollar budget and grossed almost $65 million at the box office. Blockbuster Entertainment Guide awarded this movie three and a half star for being “…a role-reversal comedy [with] a talented comic cast!” Boxoffice declared the film is a, “fresh and funny audience pleaser.”


DATE REVIEWED: 2/27/23

TITLE: Bandslam

BOX OFFICE RATED:  PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2009 Summit Entertainment/Walden Media/Goldsmith-Thomas Production/Summit Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie starts in Cincinnati, Ohio, with a high schooler named Will Burton grouping his classmates together by the type of music they liked. When Will got off the school bus after school, his mom, Karen, told him that Aunt Nan offered her a job in New Jersey and she and Will were moving out of Cincinnati. On Will’s first day at his new school, Martin Van Buren High School, in the cafeteria he learned that the school rock band, the Glory Dogs (like boss Glory Days) led by Ben Wheatly, were competing in the Bandslam (like battle of the bands) and the winning band would get a record deal. In Human Studies school class, Miss Wittenberg announced that the students would buddy up and pick a person in their class, then create a presentation to show who that person really was. She told the students they could use photography, poetry, and video, and she advised them to be creative. Will met a senior, Charlotte Barnes, who he told Karen was the coolest person he had ever met. Another day, Charlotte and Will talked about Bandslam, and Charlotte told Will that going up against the Glory Dogs in competition would be like burning the American flag because people thought the Glory Dogs were so great. Charlotte used to play with the Glory Dogs until she quit, and she told Will she was starting a new band (called Glory Dogs because the school band’s name was actually Ben Wheatly and the Glory Dogs).She invited Will to their jam on Saturday, where Charlotte was the lead singer and guitarist and her backup guitarists were Bug and Omar (Omar spoke with a British accent, but Bug insisted that he was actually from Newark). Charlotte and her band decided to go up against Ben’s band in the Bandslam. At Will’s suggestion, Glory Dogs agreed to add a drummer to their band, but they insisted it be Basher Martin. Will was sent out to ask Basher to be the drummer, and at the time Basher was beating on a car with a mallet (he had already failed two anger management classes). Will was only able to convince Basher to join the band after Will’s cell phone rang and Basher noticed the picture of Will’s mom on the screen. Basher asked who the babe was and explained that he digs older chicks because they understood him. Will lied that she was his twenty-three-year-old sister who hung out with the band all the time.However, even with Basher on the drums Will still didn’t think the band was good enough and suggested they have more musicians. They added a keyboardist and cellist, saxophonist, trombonist, and trumpeter (Kim Lee, Irene Lerman, Ben Kessler, Andy Rector, Juan Lopez). Will’s next suggestion was they change their band name to, “I Can’t Go On, I’ll Go On.”Bug wasn’t happy about that, but Charlotte put her foot down and made everybody accept the new name. These teenagers used Christian words in their music as if they lived Christian lives. Some of the song lyrics included God and the devil, and the message was basically that the band members didn’t want to live by the rules and encouraged others not to either with their delinquint music. Will and his classmate, Sa5m (the five was silent and it was just pronounced Sam), were doing the Human Studies assignment together. Will took Sa5m to New York, where he showed her the CBGB’s music store that closed down. Sam found an underground studio (that Will called the birthplace of punk) where bands like the Ramones, Patti Smith, Bad Brains, Sex Pistols, The Clash, U2, and Killers used to practice. Will said that CBGB’s glory days were over and now the name was just a t-shirt that Paris Hilton wore if she wanted to look cool. Another time, while Charlotte and Will sat in her car, she mentioned how Sa5m liked Will and that he should “carpe diem,” and kiss her. Will said he didn’t know what to do, so Charlotte told Will that what she was about to do was educational. She instructed him how to prepare to kiss Sa5m by touching her hair and cheek, and Will participated in the demonstration by touching Charlotte and then they kissed. However, the actual moment between Will and Sa5m started out awkward instead of romantic when Will started petting Sa5m’s cheek and head instead of caressing it. Finally, they kissed, and Sa5m invited Will to the college that Saturday night to watch Sa5m’s favorite movie, Evil Dead II. Will agreed, but then he forgot and missed it when Charlotte invited him to come to a performance of The Burning Hotels, the band that won the last Bandslam, and see what their competition would be like. This upset Sa5m, and the next day at schoolshe asked Will if he was in love with Charlotte. He denied it and then went to Sa5m’s house when she wasn’t home. He told her mom that he needed information about Sa5m so he could do his school assignment. Will watched a video of Sa5m playing the guitar and discovered that she had a good singing voice. Sa5m then showed up and was mad that her mom showed Will the video, and she told Will to leave. During her class presentation, Sa5m went up in front of the students and announced that she wasn’t going to use any videos because the real Will Burton couldn’t be captured on film. Instead, she held up a mirror and said that Will was a reflective surface who mirrored back at someone what they wanted to see. She admitted that was nice for a while, until she realized that Will was doing that with everyone even though the only person he couldn’t do it for was himself because he didn’t know who he was. Will’s presentation showed Sa5m’s likes and dislikes (like her least favorite place was the mall and she loved to read). Sa5m really liked the video and couldn’t stop smiling. Charlotte later climbed in through Will’s bedroom window while he was in bed. Charlotte sat down next to him on the bed and gave him a book that included “Phil’s Song,” which Charlotte wrote and was inspired by her dad, Phil. Charlotte started tickling Will, and Karen walked into the room and demanded to know what Charlotte was doing. Will told Karen to stop interfering, and Karen replied that she wasn’t Will’s friend, she was his mom. Will replied that his mom was supposed to give him breathing room so he could have a life, but Karen told Charlotte to get out. The band then decided that “Phil’s Song,” was the song they would perform at Bandslam to show everyone who they were. However, Charlotte’s dad, Phil, then suddenly and unexpectedly passed away. Charlotte quit the band and told Will that she only changed her behavior and stopped hanging out with her old band crowd and hating on kids who weren’t popular because she wanted to make her dad proud (now he is dead). Will told the band members that they shouldn’t give up Bandslam just because Charlotte was gone, and that they could still use Phil’s Song if Sa5m sang sang it. At Bandslam (a school event), the first band, The Daze from Greenwich High School in Connecticut, played onstage and there were teens in the crowd making out. Backstage, Karen explained to Charlotte that Will’s dad got drunk one afternoon (like every other afternoon). His drunk driving caused him to run over and kill twelve-year-old Dennis Ardmore who was walking home from school. Will had insisted that his mom take him to the funeral, so at twelve years old he walked up to Dennis’s parents and asked for their forgiveness. Everybody hated Karen’s husband after that. He went to prison and the townsfolk took it out on Will. Karen told Charlotte not to be Will’s friend or make up with him because he couldn’t recover twice from her leaving him. Charlotte told Karen that she wasn’t going to hurt Will and she wanted to be with him because she liked the person she was when she was around Will, so Karen said okay and hugged it out. The Burning Hotels from Robert Moses High School in New York performed, and Charlotte, wearing a cross necklace, apologized to the band for taking a wrong turn after her dad died. She told Sa5m that it was okay for her to sing Phil’s Song while Charlotte cheered them on in the audience. The third band was Zeale and Phranchyze from Erasmus High School in New York, and then Ben Wheatly and the Glory Dogs from Martin Van Buren High School in Lodi, New Jersey (some of the lyrics in these high school songs were not appropriate for minors). Ben and his band then played Phil’s Song, and Charlotte told Karen in the audience that she had no idea her ex-boyfriend was going to sing that in the competition. Will took charge and told everyone to gather outside in the alley and quickly try to rehearse a song they hadn’t practiced because they didn’t want to do the same song Glory Dog band did. The announcer said that the last band was I Can’t Go On, I’ll Go On, also from Martin Van Buren High School. The band members shoved Will back inside to go onstage and stall for them. Will said the crowd hated him, but he did it anyway. The crowd starting chanting “Dewey,” and Karen said aloud from the audience to Will to say something for God’s sake because he was just standing there frozen from the chanting by the crude ganghaters. Dewey was short for “driving while intoxicated.” Will’s way of getting through the unhealthiness of the situation in a healthy way was to get the crowd involved while he started chanting “Dewey,” and then he changed it to “Do we want to rock?” The crowd went wild for that and Will’s band, I Can’t Go On, I’ll Go On, came onstage. Karen was screaming her head off in the audience cheering for her son, and the song they performed was “Everything I Own,” because Sa5m already knew that song. After the teen performance, backstage, Karen was happily kissed her son. But then teen Basher walked up and kissed Karen on the lips in celebration because he still believed she was Will’s sister and not his older adult mom. The winner of the Bandslam was The Daze, who got a record deal and onstage held up a check for $10,000. A boy attending thought that Will’s band was better than the winners and that Will’s band ought have won then posted a video he took of their performance at the concert and it went viral. With the publicity worldwide Internet, the British singer David Bowie (as himself) saw the video and sent the band a message saying he really liked them and was starting an Indie label. He wanted to know if they were signed to anyone yet, and when Will received the message on his cell phone he was standing in the school hallway and passed out. After Charlotte’s graduation ceremony, she left school driving her red ragtop convertible with her friends and Will and Sa5m in the backseat kissing. 


DATE REVIEWED: 2/25/23

TITLE: Call of the Wild: A Race for Buck

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2009 Stepping Stones Entertainment/Vivendi Entertainment/Braeburn Entertainment/Check Entertainment Production/21st Century 3D

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is about a ten-year-old girl named Ryan Hale from Boston whose parents sent her to Montana to stay with her grandfather, Bill Hale, while they went on a trip to Europe. Bill stopped in town along the way to his house to go to the post office. Ryan didn’t want to go inside so she waited in the car. She started acting too big for her britches and saying she was bored and cold when Bill tried to talk to a teenage boy named Jack Ferguson. After grandpa went inside the post office and little Ryan was alone, a man then walked down the street holding a gun. He cocked the gun as he glared evilly at Ryan, and she quickly rolled up the window. At Bill’s cabin house, Ryan told Bill about two popular girls her age in her class, Brittney and Chloe, who Ryan told people were her friends (when they really weren’t) so she could fit in. Brittney and Chloe had cell phones, expensive clothes, and one even went skiing in Italy. Another day, Ryan heard noises outside and she and Bill went out back. They found an injured wild wolfdog in the garage and Bill called the vet. Dr. Spencer came and told them that the dog’s chances of survival didn’t look good because he had obviously been in a fight of some sort with a wild animal and had possibly punctured a lung. The vet thought it was best to put the dog to sleep, but Ryan protested and said no. At Dr. Spencer’s suggestion, Bill agreed to let the dog sleep in the garage for the night and Dr. Spencer would put him to sleep if he wasn’t in any better condition in the morning. Luckily, the dog was feeling much better and turned out to be friendly. Ryan named him Buck after the dog in Jack London’s book, Call of the Wild, that Bill starting reading to Ryan every night. As Jack was helping Ryan train Buck to be a sled dog, a man named Heep and his son, Oswald (Ozz), confronted Ryan and Buck. They lied that a few days ago, they had captured Buck, and even though he escaped they insisted the dog belong to them. Bill showed up on scene and Heep backed down. However, Heep and Ozz soon returned to the house with the female sheriff, Rene to try and settle matters. Rene said legally she would have to put Buck in the pound until a judge decided who should claim the dog, but Ryan interrupted and suggested that Heep and Jack have a sled dog race with Jack racing Buck and his team against Ozz’s team (because Heep only wanted Buck for his team). Rene agreed that was a good idea and that the winner would keep Buck. Buck was successfully introduced as the lead dog to Jack’s other sled dogs. Ryan saw the scary man in town again (this time without his gun), and she later asked Bill about him. He explained that the man’s name was Roy Hatcher. Rumors said Roy was an escaped convict hiding out in a cabin on the mountain, but as far as Bill knew, Roy never bothered anyone. A female named Jolene later came to the house claiming that Buck ate two of her chickens, and that if any more of her chickens disappeared she would call the sheriff and have Buck put down. Ryan had found a chicken feather in the garage where Buck stayed but she didn’t tell anyone because she wanted to desperately to convince her parents to let her bring Buck back to Boston with her and keep him as a pet. Another day, Jack and Ryan went for a cross-country run with the team, but Bill told them to go no further than a mile since it was their first time out. However, Ryan told Jack they should go a little further, but afterwards the dogs wouldn’t listen to Jack and stop. The sled overturned, the dogs’ harness lines got all tangled up, and Jack twisted his ankle. He unhooked Buck’s harness to fix the other harnesses, but Buck ran off. He later returned with Roy, who brought Ryan and Jack to his cabin and radioed Rene to let her know that he found the kids safe and he would bring them home. Bill was disappointed in Ryan for disobeying him and told her she couldn’t be part of the big race. Jack told Bill that he wasn’t going to run the race because he didn’t think he was good enough, but Tracy, a girl that he liked, talked him into racing. Ryan wrote a paper about her trip to Montana. Bill read it, and at the end Ryan had written that her grandmother had died and was with God now, and she was watching over her husband as an angel. Bill agreed to let Ryan sit in the sled during the race. Right before the race, Heep told Ozz not to bother coming home if he didn’t win. However, Jack’s team made it to the finish line first because Ozz didn’t want to cheat like his dad told him to by putting dog treats on the trail to distract Jack’s dog. Heep was irate and told everyone that the race wasn’t fair. Buck knocked Heep to the ground, and he called it an attack, telling Rene to put Buck down. Heep left town to go north saying that he would be back. Sheriff Rene told Bill that Buck was too wild to stay in town. Ryan said she would take him back to Boston, but Bill told her that he talked to her parents the previous night and they agreed with him that Ryan couldn’t keep a pet wolf in the city. Rene couldn’t return Buck to the wild because he was too tame, so she walked him to her vehicle to take him to the pound. Roy then appeared and said that he would like to keep Buck to live with him in his mountain cabin. Rene agreed to let Buck stay with Roy. Before Ryan left to return to Boston, Bill surprised her with a little Westie Highland Terrier puppy that she could take home with her.  

  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/24/23

TITLE: From Above

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2013 Vertical Entertainment/Eleven-55 Films/Chasing Shakespeare Productions

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: In Arkansas in 1972, students stood on a community center stage with a USA flag in the background auditioning for a Romeo and Juliet play. The teacher, Mr. Bell, said that all the candidates for Juliet’s character came from different towns, different high schools, and even a Native American reservation. He told the girls to take their time to study because they were all going to have to perform for him, and the following day he would select one of them and introduce his chosen Juliet to the surrounding communities. A mean white girl told the Native American girl, Venus Redhawk, that they went in order of performing from lightest to darkest skin. Venus responded that she was there because she loved Shakespeare too. The girls battled it out with their witty responses to each other that included Venus telling the girls that Romeo and Juliet was in Italy, Shakespeare was from England, Indians were from India, and Native Americans like herself were from America. Nobody really wanted Juliet as a role model because she died in the end of the story. Venus was the first to perform, and white Mr. Bell and black William Ward in the background dried theirs eyes of tears as they listened to Venus recite Juliet’s lines on stage. Venus left, and William ran out of the building because he wanted to speak to her. As she sat in the back of a pickup truck that was driving off, she yelled to William to run faster tomorrow if he wanted to talk to her. William went home to his dad, Jeremiah, who told William that he had to struggle beyond the normal in order to survive farming as a black farmer. Jeremiah was upset that his son’s head was in books and he didn’t have a farmer heart. The next day, the awful white female who didn’t get the part (and who was also Mr. Bell’s daughter) protested when Heather Hill, the blond from Bentonville, Arkansas, got the part of Juliet. That girl told her father Mr. Bell that Juliet couldn’t have acne, and Heather did. Mr. Bell rushed after Venus, who was leaving hurriedly in tears. He was happy that Venus understood that the community wasn’t ready for a Native American Juliet, and Venus replied that just because she got why he did not cast her didn’t make it right. As Juliet was leaving, William ran after her and told her that she would have made a great Juliet. Another day, Mountain, a friend of Venus’s family, drove her in his truck to ask William over for dinner. The catch was that if William wanted to come to dinner at Venus’s house, he had to wash Mountain’s truck first. William took his shirt off to wash the truck (because Venus and Moutain had him remove his shirt), and then got a thumb-up from Mountain that the truck was good before they left to go to dinner. Venus’s house had dozens of lightning rods sticking up out of the roof, and Venus explained to William that she and her family belonged to the Lightning Clan. He replied that he thought the whole purpose of lightning rods was to keep lightning away, not to attract it with, but she said that lightning was going to go wherever it wanted. Venus told William to again take his shirt off and he wouldn’t, so Mountain said that it was a Lightning Clan thing and that it would impress Venus’s family the first time he met them if he took his shirt off. William thought they were crazy but he took his shirt off anyway. When they opened the door, Venus’s mom and Venus’s two younger siblings, Uni and Nez, were in the living room. Venus’s mom asked why William wasn’t wearing his shirt to dinner, and Venus lied and said that she told William to put it on and he wouldn’t, which totally embarrassed William. Venus and Mountain kept lying in an attempt to convince the mom that William was crazy. At this point it wasn’t clear if Mountain and Venus were gaslighting the mom or their guest with their rude behavior. Everybody hovered at the screen porch window watching as Mountain outside told William to skin the dead rabbit on the table so they could eat it for dinner. As Venus and her family laughed, William said they were all crazy, and then Mountain called Uni out to show him how to eat what he caught.Inside the house, Venus showed William her father’s Shakespeare collection (which was a bit obsessive) and she told William that there was no better way to understand the true human condition than through stories and sonnets. Venus gave William a book that was Shakespeare’s last play, “The Tempest,” as a gift. William said he had never read Shakespeare, and he told Venus he was brought to tears by her Juliet performance in the gym. Venus said she didn’t get the part because her approach was too dark for them, and William said that he could relate. He touched Venus’s cheek, and an actual spark of lightning could be seen between them. At the dinner table, Uni said a Native prayer and sealed it with a lightning kiss by rubbing his foot on the carpet and then pointing at the light so there was a lightning zap from his finger and smoke. The mom said that was lovely. Another day, Venus took William for a horseback ride and made him take his shirt off again like a Native American warrior would have back in the day. Venus told William to wake up the Native American blood inside him, and he replied yee-haw, it just did, and they took off galloping. When they stopped, Venus and William kissed each other. She told him that they were perfect together, and William told her nearly perfect because she was not topless like him. Mountain walked up on them at that time and told William to put his shirt back on because Mountain brought his knife. Venus and William then had a campout with Mountain and Venus’s younger siblings. Venus was going to tell the story of Othello, but Mountain asked William if he wanted to hear the story about one man (Othello) or the first man. Mountain told the story of how before man was actually man, he was an animal with more hair. They hunted and bred and spread, and one night during a storm, a man was struck by lightning and it did something to him. He returned to his people and began to speak language, form cognitive thought, and plan and calculate. The others didn’t understand him and thought he was crazy, so the man was exiled from the village and became an outcast. He knew the value of friendship and love, but because he was alone he had nobody to share it with. One day, he tried to commit suicide with a sharp stone, but a woman gathering water came upon the man. She thought he had accidentally cut himself, so she nursed him and bandaged his wounds. When she touched his hand, she felt an electric shock and flew. She asked him what it was, but as the man was going to explain he was amazed that they could understand each other’s words. The man and woman had a strong bond together and were the first people to fall in love. They returned to their people and began to touch everyone to spread the electricity from body to body. Everybody began to speak, think, and fall in love. Mountain said that the electric charge from that lightning strike was still in everybody today, and it was his or her job to pass it on. Mountain went on to say, “Some people can see one person as crazy or different or even scary. But if you…touch them, if you allow them to know who you are, well, like the first people, they, too, will catch on, feel that shock inside them. Love is the electricity that flows through all of us. That’s how man became man.” William called it an amazing story, and Mountain called it a true story. Another time, William was at Venus’s house, where everybody was upset and Venus was in tears telling William that she had to leave for her father’s dream to come true. William said he would come back the following day. Nez gave William a picture of a pony she colored. William walked outside and saw the approaching storm, so he said “Jesus.” Venus later drove Mountain’s truck to deliver a package to William, and she walked right into his house without knocking. She stumbled upon William kneeling next to his dad on the kitchen floor. The paramedics took Jeremiah to the hospital, and William packed a bag to take to the hospital with him. Venus argued with William because now he felt he needed to stay and take care of his dad, but Venus told William that he still had a choice and he wasn’t a farmer like his father. Venus said she would wait until the morning to leave and William could still go with her, telling him he knew where to find her in case he changed his mind. Venus then opened the upstairs window and walked out onto the roof. She teetered over the edge of the roof, but the wind straightened her back up so she wouldn’t fall. Venus walked back into the house through the open window and drove off in the truck. Venus left on the Amtrak the next morning to go to New York. Back in the farmhouse, William was on his bed and opened the Shakespeare book Venus had given him. He read a note from Venus telling him to read the play because she would quiz him. William put on his overalls at 4:30 a.m. and fed the cows and drove the tractor complete the barn chores in place of Jeremiah. Meanwhile, Venus went inside a theater, where she approached the director, Mr. Shelton, and told him she was there to audition. However, because Venus wasn’t on the list she couldn’t audition. Mr. Shelton said that everybody thought he or she were Shakespearean actor, and that even if Venus blew him away (and he didn’t blow away very easily), it wouldn’t matter anyway. Mr. Shelton added that Venus was a beautiful girl, but she didn’t have the right look for that part. Venus still didn’t give up and took a seat in the auditorium. While the females giggled in the background, Venus coughed up a small amount of blood into her handkerchief. One of the white girls teased Venus about cowboys and Indians and her being in the wrong place. Mr. Shelton congratulated the three females, telling them that they made it to the final cut and he wondered who would be the next “Miranda,” in Shakespeare’s “The Tempest.” Because Mr. Shelton was reading the male part wrong, Venus jumped up and read it as Molly (Miranda) onstage read the female part in the act. Mr. Shelton stopped both girls after hearing Venus get through the male part perfectly, and called her over to him. Mr. Shelton said that he thought Venus would be great in a play called “Wild Bill’s Wild America. Even though it wasn’t based off Shakespeare and was actually from Buffalo Bill, Mr. Shelton said that work was work so to be at the address written on the flyer he gave her the following day at noon. Back at the farmhouse, Jeremiah told William that he had to get the hay in soon because it was going to rain. William helped Jeremiah to bed, and William was not happy that he had to work endless hours on the farm because that wasn’t what he wanted. While he was bringing the hay into the barn, William stopped to take a break and read his Shakespeare book. The next day, as Molly was in her Miranda dress, Venus was there and told Mr. Shelton that she came back because she belonged there in the Shakespearean play and she wasn’t leaving until she got a part. Mr. Shelton said what next, why didn’t he cast a black “Ferdinand,” because he didn’t like the idea of having a Native American play a Shakespearean part. Between Luca (Ferdinand) and Molly (Miranda), Mr. Shelton decided that Venus would be Miranda’s understudy and stay. William then discovered that Jeremiah sold the farm and everything except the house, which he gave to William because he knew that William wanted his freedom from the farmer life. Jeremiah said that he chose farmer over father and apologized to William for that because he made a lot of mistakes. Jeremiah told his son that he was proud of him before he died. William left a single red rose on his dad’s grave, and then he took an Amtrak train to New York (with the box Venus had given him) not knowing where she was in the city.During a scene onstage, Venus gave advice to Miranda and Ferdinand, and Mr. Shelton congratulated Venus on her interpretation of the scene. Venus then ran out of the building to get some fresh air, coughing loudly as she went out to the back alley. Venus fell on top of garbage, and Molly came to help her. At the hospital, the doctor asked Molly if Venus had any family to contact, and then he told Molly that Venus’s immune system appeared to be very weak and it was in a rapid decline, so they would monitor her through the night. The doctor left, and Venus woke up. Thunder rumbled in the distance indicating another storm, and Venus was freaking out again that she had to do something immediately. She asked Molly to take her to the theater, and Molly snuck Venus out of the hospital with a nurse looking on but just letting them walk away without question. William was at the theater and asked Mr. Shelton if he knew Venus. Mr. Shelton replied that Venus and Molly left because Venus was ill and Mr. Shelton was just upset that they ran out on their rehearsal. William, with his box in hand that Venus had brought with her to the house before she went to New York, left to look for Venus in other theaters. Venus was coughing really badly on their walk to the theater, but she told Molly that they couldn’t stop because it was now or never. They were almost at their destination when Venus said she was out of time. Molly told her they weren’t because the theater was right in sight. Venus mumbled something about her dad and told Molly they would perform “The Tempest,” right there and not in the theater. Venus ran out into the middle of the street and almost got hit by a taxi cab. With traffic stopped in the street and the two girls standing on cars with a motorcycle in sight, Venus and Molly acted out the play. Molly walked on top of a police car while Venus walked on top of a cab, both causing chaos in the street with Venus reciting “A plague upon this howling!” from the play. They acted crazy and laughed as the thunder and lightning overhead gave the outdoor skit with the two females acting out the male and female parts a more dramatic play effect. Venus (still reciting) told the whoresons to hang themselves as she pointed at the police officers and Molly laughed. Now a newscaster was on site showing live the girls’ performance. He announced that it could be the most brilliant version of “The Tempest,” ever performed on Broadway. As Luca (Ferdinand) watched on his TV, the reporter went on to say that the two young performers stopped traffic for three blocks and literally shut down Broadway from 42ndto 53rd street. Hundreds of people were stranded in their cars, but the strange thing was they didn’t seem to mind the impromptu performance, cheering and applauding the two thespians. However, the police officers were not able to do their job because the girls were being disorderly and causing major traffic delays. William saw the broadcast on a TV set and ran to find Venus. He fell on the sidewalk and dropped his package. It opened and he realized what was inside it was a costume for him. William put it on and ran the rest of the way. Luca then appeared in his Ferdinand costume and entered a building with the police officers chasing after him as a distraction so Venus and Molly (Miranda) could continue the performance outside on a balcony. After Luca locked the police out of the upstairs entryway, he joined the girls with Mr. Shelton out on the balcony. William arrived on scene and climbed up the ladder to Venus. Venus collapsed and was about to fall off the balcony, but William was right behind her and caught her. All the people below cheered as if it was a dramatic finale and a free play, when it was actually not part of the show. Venus and William kissed with lightning and thunderclouds overhead and rain pouring down. At William’s farmhouse, he took his shirt off and proposed to Venus Redhawk. She said yes, a thousand times, yes. Then, at Venus and William’s Native American wedding ceremony with them dressed in white and Mountain presiding over them, Venus and William became one in the eyes of her people, the eyes of Mother Earth, and their people beyond. Venus told William to hush because her people were coming, and William said “Oh, my God.” Mountain told them that as they entered the water, they entered the future together as one. William helped Venus up out of the water (holding onto her right chest instead of her waist) and they walked onto shore and kneeled down. Venus said they were married now, and Mountain reached forward and pulled something invisible out of William’s body. He put the invisible force into Venus’s body, and she whispered to William that it was a gift. William replied that he was just hoping for Mountain’s truck, and then Mountain explained that the gift was already planted and one day William and Venus would have a child. THIS MOVIE STARTED with WILLIAM AND VENUS IN THEIR ELDER YEARS, on a ranch with now older and sick Native American woman named Venus Redhawk Ward and her husband, a black man named William Ward. As William read Venus lines from Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet, Venus said her time had come. William wheeled Venus on her bed out into the middle of the field underneath a small tree during a thunderstorm. They kissed one last time before Venus passed away. At the funeral, the inscription on Venus Ward’s (perfect Juliet) tombstone was the William Shakespeare quote “It is not in the stars to hold our destiny but in ourselves…I bear a charmed life.” William’s adult son, Ricky, and his white girlfriend, Betty, were there. Ricky threw down the dozen red roses on the fresh grave and walked away.William called Ricky back and Ricky said that he was as mourning his mom and hating his dad. He told William the whole town was talking about how William kept Venus at the house to die when he could have gotten her medical help.William replied that was what Venus had wanted, and Ricky announced that he wasn’t staying around anymore. As William was in the kitchen washing dishes, he cut his hand on a glass dish. Lightning struck the tree outside where Venus died. William went outside and walked towards the tree. The flames by the lightning strike were in the shape of the letter “V,” on the branches and burned even in the pouring rain. William had left the water running and it overflowed onto the floor when he got back inside. He tried to watch TV while he ate his dinner, but the TV was just white noise. He fell asleep in the chair but later woke up and made it to his bed to sleep on top of it with his clothes on and his left hand bandaged from the glass cut.There was a strange pink light trying to come through the door, so William got out of bed to investigate. He grabbed his cane and called out his son’s name to see if it were Ricky. William walked through the dark house shouting to whoever was in there that he had a weapon. He heard laughing voices and flipped the light switch, but the light fizzled out. William then saw the ghost of a Native American spirit in tribal regalia, and so William ran out in the rain to the barn. He heard a horse screaming, and the ghost of a paint horse with the warrior on its back galloped right through William. William later started packing up books in a box from the shelf and he found an old Amtrak ticket. William went outside during yet another thunderstorm and yelled to Venus that he couldn’t do it without her. He threw his bandages on the ground, saying that Ricky left home and didn’t need his dad anymore. William said he didn’t need the house but he needed Venus. Lightning struck the ground and the ghost of young Venus was seen on a ghost horse. William told Venus that he was coming, oh God, he was coming, and Venus told him to come on. She disappeared with the lightning, and William asked her to come and tell him what to do. Lightning struck William and he woke up in the hospital with Ricky at his bedside smiling and no longer mean. William said he felt great, and Ricky replied that he looked like sh** and the doctors thought William had a heart attack. Ricky didn’t believe his dad when he talked about seeing ghost Venus, and Ricky told William that he was lucky that Ricky stopped by to check on William because he had been lying out in the rain for hours with a concussion after his bad fall. Betty walked into the room, and before she and Ricky left Ricky said that it had almost been like William was struck by lightning. William agreed to stay in the hospital, but right after Ricky and Betty left he took off his medical devices and got dressed to go home. He took a taxi home and then drove to Venus’s mom’s abandoned house. He went inside to find owls in the house and decided not to interfere with the nesting place. He went back outside and took the lightning rods off the roof of the house. He drove off with them in the back of the truck (Mountain’s truck) and put them up on his own house. Ricky showed up and was really hating on his dad when all William wanted him to do was help put the lightning rods on the house, which wasn’t a lot to ask considering William raised him all those years. However, Ricky didn’t want to help and talked about hate and craziness, disrespecting his dad as he tried to talk William into coming off the roof and going back inside because it didn’t make sense to Ricky and his mom was dead. William changed his tune and told Ricky that they would go inside and warm up some pizza. Afterwards, William was lying on the couch and said he didn’t know why he was so tired. Ricky told him to go to sleep while he played some songs on his guitar.William told Ricky to bring Betty next time because he liked her, and Ricky agreed that he also liked Betty. Ricky said Betty and he were starting a band together since Betty sang. Ricky said that Betty’s neighbors were like eighty years old and they complained if Ricky shut the door too loud, so he and Betty needed studio time before William could hear them play. Ricky added that they had a song called “Crazy Old Man,” that his dad would like, and William replied that Ricky would be one of those someday. Ricky told William the story of how Venus told him he was from the Lightning Clan and the doctors said that Venus and William couldn’t have kids because Venus got sick. However, they made the impossible possible because Ricky came into their lives. Ricky put a blanket over William, telling his dad he loved him before he left. William later drove the truck to the community center in town, where he spoke to the female director of the Romeo and Juliet play. He asked permission to be there tonight, and she said that she would be happy to have him and to ignore the looks of the village people because Venus would want him to be there. Ricky, Betty, and William showed up for the play later that night. The play was dedicated to Venus, and this time around, Juliet’s character was not white-skinned. Afterwards, the girl playing Juliet hugged William and told him that Venus taught her everything before she died. William replied that Venus did the same for him as well, and then the lights in the room sparked and went out, indicating that Venus’s spirit was there with them. As Ricky and Betty dropped William off at his house, Ricky tried to tell his dad he was crazy because William said Venus only came out when it rained, and because it was a clear night William wanted to go back up on the roof and finish putting the lightning rods up. Betty wanted to know why Ricky didn’t tell William their secret, and Ricky replied that he would tell William tomorrow. William climbed back up on the roof and tried to talk to his dead wife, telling her he was just trying to find her and he didn’t know what to do. He sat down and started sobbing before he decided to try and get some rest. He slept on the roof, and in the morning, William woke up and saw Mountain standing above him. Mountain said that he came back not to watch over William, but to watch over “Juliet,” who was Ricky and Betty’s unborn child. Mountain went on to say that it was Mountain in the story of the outcast man who found love with a woman, and that was Mountain’s family, the Lightning Clan. Mountain zapped William with a small bolt of lightning and told William he needed to live and get his house in gear for the new addition to the family.Mountain left, congratulating Grandpa. William went to the store and bought several dozen cartons of eggs (very cheap eggs with the normal under $2 price for a dozen). Ricky never showed up that day like he said he would, so William worked into the evening cleaning out the barn and tidying the house. The next morning, Ricky showed up and swore when he saw that William had eggs and egg cartons all over the kitchen. He thought his dad had finally lost it, and William told Ricky he was early for a surprise. Ricky said that Betty was at the apartment and kept telling William he needed to understand that Venus was dead and was never coming back, and that William needed to get help. William said there was a storm coming, even though Ricky insisted that sunny days were in the forecast. Ricky left after saying he wasn’t going to bring Betty that night, and there wasn’t going to be any storm. He added that he was going to return the following day with a doctor to check William out. William said he didn’t need a doctor because he preferred the poet (Shakespeare) and that he was fine.William also said that the stories that Venus used to tell Ricky about the return of her people, the Lightning Clan tribe, were true and not Shakespeare. Ricky went home and phoned Dr. McPherson, telling the doctor that it was an emergency and Ricky wanted to get his dad into the hospital because he was concerned William was going to do something to hurt himself. Ricky made an appointment for William the following day at noon. Ricky then told Betty about William and she said that love did weird things to people. Back at the house, William finished up in the barn and put Ricky’s name on a piece of paper that he taped to the barn door. He also finished up a room in the house and taped Betty’s name to the closed door. A little while later, Ricky realized that he made a huge mistake when it started thundering and lightning outside. He told Betty that they needed to go see William right away, so they ran out of the apartment and drove towards William’s house. William went outside in the rain just as Ricky arrived at the house and told Betty to stay in the car. He saw the open front door and climbed up onto the ladder shouting for his dad, and Betty got out of the car and went inside the house. Ricky found William standing in the field. William said he was ready to go home and saw his ride right before lightning struck him in the chest. He fell to the ground, and a light appeared in the sky out of the darkness. Betty joined Ricky on the ground with an umbrella and William laying there watching the ghosts of Ricky’s young parents riding off together on their horses. As the paramedics took away William’s dead body, Ricky was crying because he never got to tell William he was going to be a grandfather. Betty replied that someone did tell William about that, and then she brought Ricky into the house to show him what William had already done for them in advance before they arrived. In the room with Betty’s name on the door, Betty and Ricky saw what William had done in putting up a banner with the name “Juliet,” hanging from the ceiling, as well as a crib and pink stuffed elephant in the chair. Betty asked Ricky how William knew, and Ricky replied that (dead) Venus must have told him. Ricky then discovered his name on the barn door, and on the back of the paper was a quote from William Shakespeare “It is a wise father that knows his own child.”Ricky went into the barn to see that William had used all the egg cartons to build a soundproof studio for Ricky and Betty to record their songs. In addition to a new guitar, recording equipment, and a copy of “The Tempest,” on the stool, there was a sign with the Shakespeare quote “If music be the food of love play on.” The movie ended with a tornado-like cloud above the house and a rainbow in the sky. This movie won several awards, including Best of Fest at the First Glance Film Fest in Hollywood, Best Feature Film at the Big Island Film Festival 2013, Best Feature Film at the AFI Cannes World Peace Initiative, and an Audience Award Winner from Title Design Awards SXSW. Also, Bart Weiss from Dallas VideoFest called the movie “…Incredibly memorable and spiritually uplifting.” CBS Radio Review at the Dallas International Film Festival declared the film is “…On a level with The Notebook for its love story.” 


  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/23/23

TITLE: The Boss Baby 

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2017 20th Century Fox/Dreamworks Animation 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This cartoon movie is about the Templeton family (Ted the dad, Janice the mom, and their seven-year-old son Tim Leslie). Ted and Janice both worked at the biggest pet company in the world, Puppy Co. Meanwhile, at Baby Corp, there were newborn babies going down a factory line (because that is where babies came from). They were tickled with a feather to figure out whether or not they went to management positions or to a family on Earth. The delivery of Tim’s baby brother came in the form of a baby arriving at the house in a taxi wearing a black suit and tie and carrying a briefcase. He walked up to the door dancing to funky music, and Tim was shocked at the sight because his parents never told him anything about him having a baby brother. From that moment on, the baby (Boss Baby) made it clear that he was the boss, setting up his office in the middle of the house and ordering everyone around. When he didn’t get something that was to his immediate satisfaction, he threw a huge temper tantrum. Ted and Janice didn’t think Boss’s behavior was unusual at all and directed the majority of their attention to baby. This upset Tim, who had a meltdown at the dinner table and told his parents that it was freaky that the baby wore a suit and carried a briefcase and that he was running the whole house. One night, Tim went downstairs to see his parents asleep on the couch. A phone from upstairs started ringing, and Tim went to investigate. He found Boss sitting in his crib talking intelligently with an adult voice to someone from his company, Baby Corp. He told the person on the other end that so far with his mission, he was making great progress with the parents by implementing the usual procedure of sleep deprivation and hunger strikes, which left them disoriented. Tim confronted Boss and Boss said that he was the boss of everyone. Tim argued that his parents didn’t even know the boss and they loved Tim, and Boss replied to do the math because there was only so much love to go around for the two of them. Boss threatened that there would be cutbacks if Tim didn’t keep quiet and stay out of his way.The next morning, Tim realized that he needed proof to make his parents believe that there was something not quite right about their new talking baby. Tim went downstairs and was surrounded by a group of other babies (Staci, Jimbo, and triplet boys). Ted and Janice said it was a playdate, but Boss corrected Tim that it was actually a meeting. He and the group discussed how babies weren’t getting the love they used to because of their mortal enemy: puppies. Boss went on to say that puppies kept coming out with new designer models, each one more adorable than the last. This included the Shar-Pei, which was now number one in China. Boss played a video of Francis Francis, the CEO of Puppy Co., announcing that his company was releasing the most adorable puppy ever and they were going to launch it at the pet convention in Las Vegas. Boss declared war on puppies, saying that if this new puppy was as cute as they feared, it could put the baby business out of business. Tim learned that Boss’s mission was to find out what the new puppy was so Baby Corp could stop it. Tim managed to get Boss’s voice recorded on a cassette tape. He ran around the house searching for his parents to show them that the baby could talk. However, Boss told Tim to either give up the recording or Tim’s favorite stuffed animal (lamb), Lam-Lam, would get it. Boss started putting staples in Lam-Lam, calling them nose and eyebrow rings. Tim tried to grab Lam-Lam, but it turned into a tug-of-war between him and Boss until Lam-Lam’s head was ripped off. Tim was very angry and put Boss in his bouncing walker. Tim opened the window and was about to launch Boss out the window when Ted and Janice walked into the room. The cassette tape ended up getting launched into the street and destroyed by a car that ran it over. Tim’s parents grounded him to the house so he and Boss could learn to get along with each other. Tim called the grounding his first time locked up behind bars. Boss eventually came into Tim’s room and tried to offer him a wad of cash, but Tim refused and said that he didn’t want Boss’s filthy money. Boss went on to say that he was no ordinary baby and was on a mission from above. Tim, with big eyes, asked if the Boss Baby was the Baby Jesus, and Boss Baby replied yes and then no, he was not Baby Jesus, he was middle management for Baby Corp. Boss then pulled out a pacifier and told Tim to suck on it because it would explain everything. Tim didn’t want to suck on it and said that he didn’t know where the pacifier had been, and Boss replied that it wasn’t where the pacifier had been, it was where it would take Tim if he really wanted to know where babies came from. Seven-year-old Tim agreed to suck on the pacifier and he and Boss were transported to Baby Corp up in the sky. There were other babies just like Boss walking around, but they couldn’t see or hear Tim and Boss because they were like holograms. Tim wondered why his parents never told him about Baby Corp, and Boss replied because if people knew where babies really came from, they would never want to have one. Boss explained that once “normal,” babies got their pacifiers taken away, they forgot about Baby Corp, but there were some babies, including Boss, who got selected for the ultimate honor of working in upper management. He showed Tim the management room, where hundreds of babies worked at desks. Tim wanted to know what happened when they grew up, and Boss replied that they didn’t because they drank a super-secret baby formula that kept them babies forever. Boss showed Tim a pie chart that represented all the love there was in the world. The puppies’ slice of the pie was getting bigger and bigger, and because they were stealing all the babies’ love (just like Boss did to Tim) soon there might not be enough pie left for babies. Boss said that in every situation, he asked himself “W-W-S-C-B-F-B-B-D,” which stood for “What Would Super Colossal Big Fat Boss Baby Do?”, Boss’s now retired idol. If Boss succeeded his mission and found out what the new puppy was, Boss would become a Baby Corp legend, get his picture on the wall next to other legends, and be promoted to the corner office with his own private potty. Boss added that when he completed his mission, he would return to Baby Corp because he belonged behind a desk and was not a family man. Tim thought that was awesome, and then Boss’s boss, the female Big Boss Baby, walked by screaming to other employees that she wanted results from Boss. Boss pulled the pacifier out of Tim’s mouth and they were back in the real world. Boss was very worried about his deadline (the pet convention was in two days) because if he failed, he would not get a promotion, and he would get fired and Baby Corp would take away his baby formula. He would turn into a normal baby and be Tim’s brother living with him forever. They made a deal that Tim was going to help Boss accomplish his mission just to get rid of him. As Ted and Janice slept on the couch totally ignoring the children, Tim tried to figure out information about the new puppy. He found a flyer for “Take Your Kid To Work Day,” and told Boss that it was the perfect opportunity for them to get into Puppy Co. and find out what the new puppy was. Boss burst Tim’s bubble by saying that Tim was grounded and Ted and Janice wouldn’t take them anywhere. Tim agreed that their parents thought the brothers hated each other, and Boss said that hate was a strong word, but it was the right word to describe their relationship. Tim said they needed to convince their parents that they loved each other (even though both boys couldn’t even say the word “love,” to each other). Tim and Boss started pretending in front of their parents that they got along perfectly. Ted and Janice were impressed and fooled by this act of kindness between the siblings and un-grounded Tim so he and Boss could come to Puppy Co. with them for the event. Upon arrival to the parents’ workplace, they asked Tim if he wanted to come upstairs with them and have extra bonding time alone with his parents, but Tim said that he would rather be with his baby brother. Ted and Janice accepted that choice from their very small child and happily left their seven-year-old son alone to watch the tiny baby in the Puppy Zone unsupervised, with a bunch of adults, kids, and puppies running around. Tim and Boss plotted to get into the “authorized personnel only,” door using the puppy door. Tim dressed Boss up in a puppy costume and a group of actual puppies followed Boss to the door trying to sniff his butt. The security guard picked Boss up, and so Boss started licking his face. The guard went to wash his face at the water fountain while Tim snuck through the door. In the hallway, they entered a dark room with a sign “no kids allowed,” and found the new puppy file on a platform. They took the file and replaced it with another file, but Boss started drooling and the drool landed on the platform. It set off a Mouse Trap and the file was a fake file. Tim and Boss fell through the floor into Francis Francis’s office. Francis held up a Baby Corp pacifier, and Boss demanded to know where he got it. Francis said that maybe Boss would recognize him from his youth and showed them a picture of himself as a baby. Boss realized that Francis Francis was Super Colossal Big Fat Boss Baby. Francis told them his story. He explained that he was an executive at Baby Corp who got promoted to the corner office but then one day he discovered that he was growing older and the formula wasn’t working anymore because he was lactose intolerant. He was called in to see the board of directors and they replaced him with a younger employee, who was none other than female Big Boss Baby. Francis was fired and sent down to Earth to live with a family, and now he was going to get revenge against Baby Corp with the Forever Puppy, a puppy that never grew up. Francis planned to launch the Forever Puppies to every corner of the world, and people would love them so much that they would never want a baby ever again. Francis said that it was indeed impossible to have a puppy that never grew up until Boss brought Francis the key ingredient (baby formula). Francis took Boss’s baby bottle full of his secret formula and announced that Ted and Janice were going to Las Vegas with him. Tim argued that his parents would never leave their children like that, and then Francis’ big brother, Eugene, dressed up as an older woman who was supposed to be Puppy Co.’s certified in-house childcare expert. Francis said that Tim’s parents would leave their children to go to Las Vegas once they met “Eugenia.” It happened just as Francis said it would, and Ted and Janice, believing that the trans man was actually a woman, left Tim and Boss alone with him. Eugene put Tim and Boss in Boss’s room, and Tim said that they needed to get to the airport and stop Francis before the plane took off. Tim and Boss made a green slime/cereal concoction and went to see Mr. Lady Man (Eugene). Tim, hiding the vacuum behind him, held up Boss, with his face painted green, telling Eugene that the baby was sick. The vacuum hose started spewing the slime all over the room and Eugene, and made it look like Boss was throwing up when the hose was actually attached to his shoulder. Boss put Eugene’s head inside the toilet, put the lid down, and flushed the toilet. Eugene somehow got his head out of the toilet, but he chased after Boss and Tim on Tim’s bicycle. They escaped and made it to the airport, but Francis ushered Ted and Janice onto the airplane before they could see the children. Tim and Boss had an argument, and Tim shouted that he wished his brother had never been born because he was concerned about saving his parents while Boss was only worried about losing his job. Boss walked away, and Tim sat in the airport for a while until the white courtesy phone rang. Tim picked it up and Boss was on the other end at the phone on the other side of the room. The brothers made amends and decided to follow all the people at the airport who were dressed up like Elvis and headed to the Elvis convention in Las Vegas. They snuck onto the Elvis airplane and went into the first-class area. Tim asked why it was empty, and Boss replied because nobody could afford first class. The two very young children arrived without parents in Las Vegas, but little did they know, Eugene was now one of the Elvis impersonators and followed the kids off the plane. In order to get a ride to the convention center with a limo full of Vegas showgirls dressed in hot pink sparkly outfits, Tim walked up to the women holding Boss. He told them that Jimmy was sick and they needed a ride home to get Jimmy’s expensive medicine. Tim told the ladies that they lived at the convention center, and so the showgirls, hanging out the top of the limo, chauffeured the children to the convention center and dropped them off there. Tim shouted after them to have a fun lady party. As he and Boss walked towards the convention center, Tim threw out the drink cup one of the showgirls had given him, saying that the people of Long Island didn’t know how to make an iced tea (because the drink the wasted females gave him had alcohol in it). Eugene/Elvis appeared and chased Tim and Boss. On stage, Francis (with Ted and Janice in the background holding a big heart shaped container) announced that they were going to launch a brand-new puppy in every continent and in every country, and they were going to take over the world one heart at a time. Tim saw his parents, so he ran toward them as they unlocked the heart to reveal the puppy that stayed a puppy forever. The Forever Puppy had a face like a panda bear. Evil-hearted Francis then locked Tim’s parents inside the heart shaped box (like a super size Valentine’s heart chocolate box) after Eugene revealed himself to Francis and pointed at Boss and Tim in the audience. The kids headed backstage with the bad Elvis chasing them through hamster tubes. Tim and Boss discovered a giant pool of Baby Corp formula for the puppies that were all piled up inside a rocket. Francis put the heart container with the parents inside under the rocket so the fire blast on the bottom would burn them up as the rocket took off. Tim and Boss got rid of Elvis-Eugene because Eugene landed in the Klumpy Kitty litter box where a bunch of evil cats attacked him. Francis turned on the automated launcher and a female robot voice counted down to launch time. Francis said that Baby Corp stole the love from him and so he was going to take it back by launching the Forever Puppies into the world. The kids tickled Francis to get by him and ran to help Tim’s parents. However, Francis then threw his cane to trip little Tim so he and Boss fell and were left holding onto the edge of a platform over the pool. The brother duo imagined they had a pirate sword fight and fired Francis, throwing him overboard (which was off the platform) as his severance package. Francis fell into the pool, and Tim grabbed two Forever Puppies and used their ballooned parachutes to get down to the ground. Tim threw Boss up onto the rocket, and he pulled lever to let all the puppies out of the rocket. The pups fell out and created an avalanche onto the ground, picking up the heart and carrying it with them out of the rocket launch area. Boss was still stuck on the side of the rocket. Tim told Boss to jump, but ever since Boss’s formula had been taken away from him he had switched back and forth between himself and a normal baby. At this moment Boss became a real baby and wanted to play pattycake. Tim shouted at Boss and he started crying,and with twenty seconds left until launch Tim sang a song about a “blackbird singing in the dead of night.” Boss calmed down and jumped into Tim’s arms, and they ran for cover because it was down to “two, one, blast off!” and the empty rocket took off, barely escaping the burning flames in the process. Boss was still talking baby, and so Tim ran and gave him a drop of formula from the fountain. Boss was then able to talk in big boy words again instead of gibberish. They celebrated because they won, but then Francis crawled out of the formula tub in Super Colossal Big Fat Boss Baby form. He dropped down out of the pool wearing his dirty diaper with a single blond curl on top of his head. He threw a huge hissy fit on the ground until Elvis-Eugene picked up the irate baby Francis and shoved a pacifier into his mouth. Elvis walked away swaying his hips, saying that this time they would raise Francis right. Boss put his hand into the heart-shaped lock and was able to open the box and let Ted and Janice breath air in because no doubt they had little left. As they cuddled inside the unlocked heart container, the parents hugged both of their kids and said they loved them very much with all their heart. Back at the house, Boss packed up his sombrero-wearing Senor Squeaky toy and put it in his briefcase and went outside. He gave Staci a paper saying it would get her into the kindergarten school of her choice, and after negotiating a deal she received a lollipop for her help. The triplets were told by Boss that it was okay for them to think for themselves, but they replied that was a terrible idea and Boss agreed. Boss gave Jimbo baby a giant chocolate chip cookie, telling him that he earned it and they hugged it out. With a Baby Corp taxi waiting out front to take Boss home, Tim told Boss congratulations on his promotion to the corner office with the private potty. Since Tim now had his parents all to himself again, he was concerned what he was going to tell them when Boss left. Boss told Tim not to worry because Baby Corp had a procedure for situations like that and it would be like Boss was never born. Boss gave Tim his Lam-Lam doll that he fixed, and they both got what they wanted so they agreed it was a win-win. Tim and Boss shook hands, and then the taxi honked and Boss told Tim to stay in school. Tim replied that he didn’t have a choice. Tim and Boss were both sad to part ways, but they put on a good happy front to say goodbye. Inside the house, Tim encountered baby minions in spacesuits waving wands over his sleeping parents on the couch, telling them to forget about the baby. Other space suited wearing minions removed all evidence of Boss’s existence from the house, such as his crib, toys, and Poopies diapers. Boss returned to Baby Corp to find a surprise party waiting for him that was being thrown by Big Boss Baby wearing her cat-eye shaped glasses. There was a banner that read “Our Hero,” welcoming Boss back home, and he literally fell into his “You Are Promoted,” cake with pink roses, blue and white frosting, and baby angel decorations. The other babies started squirting baby formula all over Boss in their celebration. Before the last minion on baby wipeout duty left the house, she asked Tim if he wanted to forget about the baby and held up her magic wand. Tim replied no and that he wanted to have the memories of Boss. As Tim and Boss were missing each other, Tim got an idea. Boss was dressed like a pirate in his office with his tie wrapped around his head. He quickly fixed it when the airmail was delivered. Boss read the crayon-written letter that Tim wrote him. Tim said that if there wasn’t enough love for the two of them, he wanted to give Boss all of his love.Boss opened the box sent by Tim, which was full of many colored beads. Boss was happy and laughing, and he ran out of the office to the pie chart in management. As Boss was kissing his female boss goodbye, it showed behind them the pie chart of all the love in the world categorized as puppies, babies, spouses, kittens, birds, and goldfish. The percentages represented how much love there was for those things in the world. Tim added that he wanted to offer Boss a job that would be hard work with no pay, but the good news was he could never be fired. Also, every morning, every night, every birthday, and every Christmas Tim would be there for Boss, year after year after year as they grew old together and remained brothers always. Boss threw off his suit and diaper and after being tickled by the feather he happily slid on his bare bottom down the belt to Tim’s house. Tim’s alarm clock Wizard awoke Tim where his chopping axe toy (Paul B) was also in the room. Like every morning, Wizzie woke up the little halflings because it was seven a.m. He told Tim that he got confused during daylight savings time with spring forward and fall back, and that they didn’t even have calendars in the wizard’s realm because there was no spring, only darkness and winter. A taxi pulled up outside, and excited Tim ran downstairs. His parents introduced Timmy to his new baby brother, Theodore Lindsey Templeton, who was Boss Baby now a normal baby. The triangle that Timmy and his parents had fit into before now turned into a heart to fit Tim, his mom, his dad, and his baby brother. That was their happy ending story. Adult Tim was then shown at the hospital with his young daughter, Tina, who was hugging Lam-Lam. He told her that there was plenty of love for everyone no matter what the story. Tim told Tina to talk to her Uncle Ted, who was standing nearby in his suit. Ted told the little girl that she was going to have a baby sister, but Tina replied that she wanted a horse. Ted threw some cash at her and told her to go get herself a horse, and as the two adult men were hugging as they called each other by their middle names Leslie (Tim) and Lindsey (Boss), saying they were proud of each other.They looked through the glass into the room where Tina’s baby sister was sleeping in the nursery (no adult moms were present, just two adult males). The baby woke up wearing a suit and a tie and she winked at Tina. The movie ended with the song lyrics, “What the world needs now is sweet love.” Pete Hammond of the Deadline called the movie “Wildly Funny,” and Katie Walsh from the Chicago Tribune declared “Fun and clever.” The budget for this movie was $125 million and it grossed $528 million at the box office.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/22/23

TITLE: Blinded By The Light

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2019 Warner Bros./New Line Cinema/Ingenious Media/Bend It Films/Levantine Films/Cornerstone Films/Entertainment One

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is inspired by a true story and is about the Khan family (Malik the dad, Noor the mom, Javed their son, and his two sisters, Yasmeen and Shazia) who are Muslim Pakistanis living in Luton, England. It began with Javed (about nine or ten years old) and his best friend, Matt, sitting in a field in Luton in 1980. They shared the same birthday, so Matt got a new bike and a diary, and Javed got a Rubik’s cube. Matt didn’t want the diary, so he gave it to Javed, who started writing about how the Russians had been in Afghanistan for 363 days. Seven years later, Javed was sixteen years old. He met up in the neighborhood with his questionable friend, Matt, and told Matt that he was working on a new song about the Cold War for Matt’s band. Matt had just returned from St. Albans, where he met Emma. Matt gave Javed a birthday present and told Emma that Javed never had a girlfriend. She commented that Javed was missing out (because he was a virgin) and then she and Matt went back to kissing. Javed’s birthday wish as he blew out the candles on his cake at home was to make lots of money, kiss a girl, and get out of that dump because he wasn’t happy with the birthday presents he got from his parents, which were mainly clothes. Javed later talked with Matt, telling him that he was getting A-levels in school to get into a university because it was his only ticket out of there. Malik drove Javed to his first day at Luton Sixth Form College. As Javed got out of the car and Malik drove off, dad shouted to Javed to stay away from the girls and follow the Jews’ example because they were very successful. At lunch, Javed made friends with Roops, who gave Javed two cassette tapes of Bruce Springsteen. As Javed walked home, he saw a white British boy spray-painting “Pakis Out,” on a garage door. He then spat at Javed. Javed ran and knocked on Matt’s door. Emma answered the door wearing a long shirt with no pants before Matt came to the door in the process of dressing himself. He confirmed that Javed was coming to his party later that night because some of Emma’s girlfriends were coming and Matt knew one girl who he thought would be perfect for Javed. However, Malik later told Javed that Pakistanis did not go to parties, and whether Javed liked it or not he would always be Pakistani, not British. Javed didn’t go to the party, and the next day Javed and Malik were visiting with their Pakistani friends, Mr. Shah and his family. A group of young British boys came to the door, and one started urinating through the mail slot onto the carpet as they all chanted hateful things about the Pakistanis. At the Khan house, the family saw on the telly (television set) that the car factory where Malik worked was cutting a thousand jobs to reduce their operating costs by a quarter. The company claimed an early retirement scheme for workers over 55 years old would bring the present workforce of 12 and a half thousand down by the required amount. This meant that Malik, who had been working at the factory for sixteen years, was being laid off. Javed didn’t think writing poems was going to help him any, so he went outside and threw all the papers into the street. Javad started listening to Bruce’s music and became obsessed with it, making himself change character into somebody who no longer made family a priority. As he jammed to Bruce, Javed realized that he wanted his poems back and collected the pieces of paper he could, but some blew away in the heavy wind. Javed brought the poems to his English teacher, Miss Clay, and she later told him that she read them all and liked them. She added that it was Javed’s responsibility to make his invisible and absent voice heard because he had the potential to be a writer. Malik told Javed to find a job to help the family make ends meet since Malik was still out of work. While Javid and Roops were ordering at a restaurant, a group of bully boys came over and told the Pakistanis to move to a table across the room so the British boys could sit there, even though there were plenty of other free seats. Javed still couldn’t find a job, so he went to Matt and Matt’s dad offered him a weekend job selling clothes. Javed took the job even though it didn’t pay much. When Matt discovered that Javed was listening to Bruce, he told Javed not to write songs like Springsteen’s because they were American and Matt couldn’t handle the “Born in the USA,” and Stars and Stripes sh**. Javed’s room was now a shrine to Bruce, and he was even trying to dress like Bruce. Matt wasn’t happy about that because even his dad agreed with Matt’s taste in music when Matt didn’t. Javed was interested in dating a girl named Eliza in his class, and he told her that he would hand out flyers for her to get students interested in politics if she went out with him. She agreed, and they went to an anti-fascist gig. Javed asked Eliza why she was so political, and she replied that it was because her parents were “no society,” Tory traitors. Javed and Roops went to Radio LUVIC (the radio station played at the college) because they wanted to start a radio show that played only Bruce, who they thought had a lot to say to the students at the college (UK college is where students go for two years after finishing school at 16, before university). However, the DJ, Colin, argued that he needed to play music intended for this generation (such as Bros, Curiosity, and Debbie Gibson), not old-school Bruce Springsteen. In class, teacher Miss Clay told Javed that she knew somebody at the Herald who could possibly get Javed work experience there. After Colin left his office, Javed and Roops hijacked the radio and put Bruce on for the students to hear. Javed, Roops, and Eliza ran all over town singing along to Bruce. In Bury Park, they discovered that a pig’s head had been found hanging from a minaret at the Luton Mosque. Eliza invited Javed over to her house to have dinner with her parents, Frances and Robert. Robert poured everyone wine, but before he could give any to Javed, Eliza said that Javed couldn’t drink alcohol because it was against his Muslim religion. Robert told Javed to have a little wine anyway and see how it affected him, and that he wouldn’t tell anyone if Javed didn’t. Javed and Roops then got in trouble with the female dean, Mrs. Judith Anderson, for breaking into the radio station and playing Bruce over the school loudspeakers. She tried to settle the matter by making them promise they would never do it again, but Colin was pitching a hissy fit because Javed and Roops vandalized his studio and scratched his Tiffany record. Javed took his sister, Shazia, to a daytimer nightclub where other Pakistanis their age hung out. Afterwards, Javed learned that Bruce was coming to Wembley Stadium in London and he planned to go to the concert no matter what. As Javed ran off to get tickets to the concert, the rest of his family drove to the community center for Yasmeen’s wedding. However, the Khan family (minus Javed) was blocked by a crowd of protestors holding signs declaring that Britain was white and to send the Pakistanis back to where they came from. Javed bought the tickets, and then he saw the ongoing protest. He found Malik sitting on the ground with his nose bleeding and his shirt ripped because he had been attacked by one of the protestors. Yasmeen was still married, and later that night their British neighbor, Mr. Evans, came over and showed Malik and Noor the Herald newspaper with a story about the mosque on the front page. They discovered that Javed had written the article in an attempt to protect the mosque, but Malik was angry that Javed was bringing attention to them and said that Bruce didn’t sing for the Pakistanis and didn’t help them (Malik also kept calling Bruce Jewish despite Javed saying he wasn’t Jewish, and Bruce’s parents are Catholic). It was then discovered that Malik used the money he earned as a writer at the Herald to buy concert tickets for himself instead of helping his family. Malik grabbed the tickets and ripped them apart, and Javed shouted that he didn’t want to be Malik’s son. Eliza was then upset with Javed for selfishly buying those concert tickets instead of being with his family on his sister’s wedding day. Miss Clay told Javed that she had submitted an essay of his into a competition, and he was one of the ten writers picked out of thousands of entrants. She announced that Javed won a trip to Monmouth College in New Jersey, USA, which was close to Asbury Park where Bruce grew up. Javed told Miss Clay that his dad would never let him go to America. The Khan’s Muslim-Pakistani neighbors also got words of hate spray-painted on their garage door. Javed told Malik he was picked out of thousands of people in a writing contest to win and attend a conference at Monmouth College in New Jersey. Malik replied that America was unsafe because there were drugs and gangs (yet Malik’s own house in England got spray-painted by gangs), and Javed said that there were drugs and gangs in Luton and added that the USA cared nothing about where you were from. Malik said that everything that was bad about England was even worse in America, but Javed argued that everything that was good in Britain was better in America, such as the music, the TV, and the possibilities. Malik told Javed that he if left for America then not to come back to his parents’ house, and Javed was firm in his decision to go. Noor was not happy about the situation either, but she couldn’t voice her own words because of their religious beliefs. Javed then took off and flew into the Newark Liberty International Airport, where one of the TSA agents at customs told the other agent, Billy, that he couldn’t think of a better reason for Javed and Roops to be visiting the USA than to visit the home of Bruce Springsteen, the Boss as the Londoners said they were die hard fans. Javed and Roops went around Asbury Park and toured Bruce’s childhood house and the places Bruce and his E St Band rehearsed, as well as the restaurants Bruce ate at. They later went to The Stone Pony bar, where it had all started for Bruce Springsteen and he became famous. Javed returned to Luton and saw Malik still trying to find work at the Job Centre but he didn’t speak to him. Noor informed Malik about Javed’s return home from America, and she told Malik that he had to make it better in the family again. Noor told Malik that if he didn’t fix this, they would lose their son for good and she would never forgive him if that happened. Malik started reading one of Javed’s writing pieces titled “Father and Son,” that Javed left in his room. At the college prizegiving ceremony of 1988, Mrs. Anderson started the ceremony with the very best of the school, which happened to be Javed Khan’s writing “A Runaway American Dream in Luton.” Roops and his family were there, but Javed’s own family was absent. Javed’s piece was about Bruce Springsteen and his most famous album “Born in the USA.” Javed declared that Bruce’s music had a worldwide impact, not just in the USA but also with human values in virtually every country. Javed said that in the Boss’s lyric words, he saw a bridge between Springsteen and his own Asian upbringing. Javed’s family then walked in, including Malik. Javed said that the music and values from the Boss’s songs could reach and touch a boy in England. Javed said he was a different person since he wrote the article because a lot had happened since then, and he had thought that Bruce Springsteen was the answer and he only had to live by Bruce’s lyrics. However, Javed didn’t believe that was true anymore. Bruce said that you had to follow your dream, but there was a price to pay for it when you go and take it. Javed said that he wasn’t sure if his dream was worthy of paying that price. Javed added that having dreams didn’t make him a bad son, but throwing away everything his parents ever did for him and the sacrifices they made because of him didn’t make him a great son either. Javed went on to say that even though his mom and dad were not typical parents, he owed everything to them for who he was today. Javed said that a lot of times, his dad was pretty angry at the world, and that Javed thought Bruce would understand Malik because, like Bruce’s dad, they both came from poor backgrounds and worked hard in factories, and both had dreams that never came true, which left them angry. They also both had sons who were hoping to make their fathers proud. Javed mentioned Bruce’s song “Blinded by the Light,” and how the first time he listened to the song he thought the lyrics were about love and being blinded by the love for a girl or money. Javed explained that the previous night, he listened to the song again and decided that Bruce was saying so much more. Javed was blinded because the music was a connection only between him and Bruce at first, but now Javed believed that the opinions of his family and friends mattered. Javed said that no matter where he went, he was always going to have his loved ones with him and his country. Bruce in his lyrics said that nobody won unless everybody did, so Javed hoped to build a bridge to his ambitions, not a wall between him and his family. That was his American dream in Luton, England. Javed accepted his award and apologized afterwards to Eliza. She quoted Bruce “Everybody’s got a hungry heart,” and that Javed just took a wrong turn. He thanked her for telling his family about the award and having them show up. Javed and Eliza kissed, and then Javed gave his mom the trophy and hugged it out with his family, making amends with Malik. Miss Clay came over and told Javed, her student, that he worked hard and was a writer. The family laughed because Malik said that Bruce’s values in his lyrics were “work hard, don’t give up, and respect your parents,” so Bruce must be Pakistani, not American or Jewish. Malik told Javed to write his stories, but not to forget their own. As Javed was packing to leave for Manchester, he gave his mom, Noor, her bracelets that she had to sell to the jewelry store when his dad, Malik, lost his job. Javed got the money to buy back the bracelets because he sold his Bruce collection. Outside, Matt ran across the street and gave Javed a cassette with the lyrics that Javed wrote for Matt’s band. Matt’s band then left in their car to go on tour again. Roops showed up and said goodbye to Javed too because he was going to Leicester while Javed went to Manchester. They chanted “Bruce,” as they both parted ways. Malik rode along in the passengers’ seat as Javed drove the car to his next school. When Javed first started the car, the Hindi cassette that Malik had in the radio started playing, but then Malik took it out and replaced it with a Springsteen cassette and “Born to Run,” played over the car radio. In real life, Javed went to see Bruce in concert over 150 times, and Javed and Roops are still friends. The movie was dedicated to their Pakistani (Muslim) mothers and fathers. Johnny Oleksinski from the New York Post said this movie is “Guaranteed to make you feel better than any other film this year.” The Wrap’s Steve Pond declared, “Damn near irresistible.” 


DATE REVIEWED: 2/21/23

TITLE: Young Sherlock Holmes

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1985 Paramount Pictures 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in London, England in the Victorian era. It began with an accountant named Mr. Bobster, who was shot in the ear with a thorn from a blow dart by a strange cloak-wearing individual. The reaction from the drugged object had Mr. Bobster imagining things coming to life, such as the food on his dinner plate at the restaurant. However, nobody could see Mr. Bobster’s virtual reality nightmare come to life because it was just a hallucination in his own head caused by the thorn that Mr. Bobster never felt inside his ear. Mr. Bobster ran home to his bedroom, where the arms on the coat hanger came to life and wrapped themselves around Mr. Bobster’s body, holding him like a constrictor snake would do. Then the glass pieces covering the torches on the wall shattered and set the entire room on fire (still a hallucination). Mr. Bobster managed to free himself and jumped through the glass out the upstairs window to escape the fire that was a hallucination. He died on impact with the ground. Meanwhile, a boy named John Watson was moved to the Brompton boys’ school in London midterm because his old school closed down. Upon arriving, he met another boy, Sherlock Holmes, who used his clever detective mind to guess correctly several facts about John (such as the fact that he was from the north of England based on his shoe style and that his father was a doctor because of all the medical books Watson brought with him). Also, Sherlock preferred to go by Holmes and to call John by his last name Watson. Holmes’ girlfriend, Elizabeth, lived in the attic on school grounds with her uncle, Rupert T. Waxflatter, a retired Brompton professor, after her parents died. People thought Waxflatter was a lunatic because he had already made several unsuccessful attempts to fly his flying contraption. Then, later that night, the elderly Reverend Duncan Nesbitt lit candles in the church. The Reverend was shot with a thorn by the same-cloaked attacker, and the Reverend hallucinated that a figure from the stained-glass window came to life and went after him. He ran outside into the street and was trampled and killed by a pair of horses pulling a cart. At Brompton, a snooty boy named Dudley challenged Holmes to a test of smarts by hiding a fencing trophy somewhere in the school and giving Holmes one hour to find it. Holmes searched the school grounds and found the trophy with just seconds to spare. He then went to the police station to speak with Sergeant Lestrade and tell him that the two recent deaths of Bobster and Nesbitt that he saw in the news were murders, not a suicide committed by Bobster and a carriage accident that Nesbitt was involved in. Holmes said that both men graduated from the same university in the same year, and that neither of their deaths fit their personalities. Bobster’s obituary said he had a happy life, and the friends of Nesbitt said he was a loving and peaceful person while the carriage driver who ran him over declared Nesbitt was acting crazed and insane by running out into the street in front of the carriage (this was the driver’s first and only interaction with the Reverend so the driver could never identify that what he saw in a matter of minutes was the Reverend’s true character of his overall lifetime). However, Officer Lestrade didn’t think that was enough evidence to start an investigation about the deaths. In class, Dudley framed Holmes for cheating on a test by forging Holmes’ handwriting on the exam answers and dropping the paper on the floor so Holmes would pick it up and get caught by the teacher with it. The school board was convinced that this meant Holmes’ perfect test records in the past had only been perfect because he had cheated all along and not because he was intelligent. Holmes was expelled from school, and his fencing teacher, Mr. Rathe, told Holmes he would write him a sterling letter of recommendation so he could get into any school in London. Holmes got his revenge on Dudley by turning his hair white with his chemistry experiment. As Holmes was about to leave Brompton, Elizabeth used the condensation on the window of the room she was in to draw an “I Love You,” message to Holmes. The cloaked figure’s next victim was Waxflatter. After he was shot with the dart, Waxflatter went to a store, where two gargoyle statues came to life and started attacking him. With the storekeeper watching, Waxflatter took a knife and tried to stab the creature that was biting him under his coat, but because it was just a hallucination caused by the thorn he was shot with and not actually happening, he ended up stabbing himself in the chest so it looked like a suicide. A policeman on the street started blowing his whistle to alert everybody to the situation. Holmes and Watson ran to the scene, and Waxflatter died repeatedly saying the word “Ehtar.” The cloaked figure ran off and dropped his blowpipe. Watson picked it up and tried to give it back to him, but the unknown person kept running. Holmes wasn’t allowed to publicly attending the funeral of his mentor and friend Waxflatter because of his expulsion. During the service, Holmes spotted a man fleeing the funeral that he recognized as the same one who visited Waxflatter earlier. Elizabeth later told Watson that her uncle didn’t kill himself, and Holmes appeared and said that he was murdered. Elizabeth said that whenever that one man who attended the funeral came to meet with Waxflatter, he would tell Elizabeth to leave the attic and Waxflatter would just change the subject if she asked about the man. Holmes planned to hide out in the attic until he solved the mystery, and after Watson was called a weasel he decided that he would run errands for Holmes even though he was afraid it would jeopardize his career as a doctor. Holmes and Watson stopped at the curio shop to have the blowpipe evaluated, and the man there said that it was Egyptian work.He went on to say that he sold one of the blowpipes to a man who owned a local tavern. The boys took it to the tavern owner, who once he saw the blowpipe, screamed the word “Ramatep,” and told Holmes and Watson to leave. When they didn’t go right away, the tavern owner pulled out his gun and others had knives and pointed their deadly weapons at the boys until they left. Later that night in the library, the boys found a book about Egyptian culture and discovered that the Ramatep were a fanatical group of religious followers of Osiris, the Egyptian god of the dead. However, the Ramatep were scorned by society for their distortion of traditional religious beliefs and their violent and sadistic rituals. They used a blowpipe to shoot a thorn into their chosen victim. The thorn had been dipped in a solution made from plants and root extracts, and when the solution entered the bloodstream it would cause the victim to experience very realistic, nightmare-like hallucinations.Watson had heard a strange jingling noise in the library at school one day, and he also heard it as the cloaked person fled from the scene of Waxflatter’s death. Watson, Holmes, and Elizabeth searched the attic for the piece of cloth that Elizabeth’s dog, Uncas, tore from the cloak of someone in the courtyard the other night. She said that she also heard the jingling sound. They found the cloth, and for eighteen straight hours Holmes examined it. He eventually announced that the fabric was Egyptian in origin and was stained with a material found only at the Froggit and Froggit warehouse. They went to the building in the dark (they didn’t have to break in because the door was unlocked) and found a strange wooden pyramid inside. They went through a tunnel into the pyramid, where they witnessed a large group of Egyptian people chanting as they prepared the body of a young female for the afterlife. Just as a bubbling (possibly boiling) liquid was poured over her mummified body, the girl started screaming and Holmes shouted to stop because she was still alive. The Egyptian assassins chased after Holmes and the others through the cemetery. In the process, Elizabeth was hit by a thorn and fell into an empty grave. She hallucinated that skeleton hands were grabbing her from all sides and her uncle was burying her, but then Holmes and Watson appeared and they used Holmes’ scarf to tie her hands. Watson walked off and hallucinated himself about a bunch of food on a shelf in front of him sprouting eyes, arms, and legs. While Holmes searched for Watson, he wandered into a candlelit room and found his mother sobbing while his father accused Holmes of spying on him. Holmes snapped out of the hallucination and fought one of the very real assassins, but a man who fired a gun at him then scared off the Egyptian. In the next scene, in the morning, the trio found themselves in Lestrade’s office. Holmes told him that he was certain the Egyptian religious fanatics were responsible for the last three deaths and the disappearance of four girls last month (meaning the girls who the Egyptians were mummifying alive), but he still couldn’t convince Lestrade to start an investigation. Holmes left a handful of thorns on Officer Lestrade’s desk. In the attic, Watson found a drawing, and Holmes realized all three men who died recently were in the picture, but the only one who hadn’t died yet was Chester Cragwitch. Holmes recognized Cragwitch as the man at the funeral. Mr. Rathe and the school maid/nurse, Mrs. Dribb, then discovered them. Rathe told them that the board would have Holmes arrested and sent to prison if they found out he was hiding in the school, but Rathe was willing to forget about the incident by not telling the board and instead sending both Holmes and Watson home the following day. The children were locked inside rooms for the night. Holmes told Elizabeth to salvage some of Rupert’s inventions from the attic while Holmes and Watson went to visit Cragwitch the banker at his manor. Cragwitch explained that he and several other men (including the three who had been murdered) had started building a grand hotel in Egypt when they discovered an underground pyramid where the tombs of five ancient Egyptian princesses were. The villagers in the area thought the men had desecrated sacred ground and it started a bloody uproar. Because the men’s lives were in danger, the British sent in troops and several people were killed before the Egyptian village was burned to the ground. Cragwitch then started screaming because the cloaked figure no one had seen standing in the window shot Cragwitch with a thorn. He hallucinated that he was on fire, but Holmes and Watson were able to calm him down. Cragwitch went on to say that when he and the other men returned to England, they went their separate ways but kept in touch with Waxflatter. When the murders began, Cragwitch met often with Waxflatter. He showed Holmes a letter that the men had received from a young boy of Anglo-Egyptian decent a year after the incident. The boy and his sister were staying in England when they heard about what happened to their home village. Both of their parents were killed in the attack, and the boy vowed that when he reached manhood, the Ramatep would take their revenge and replace the bodies of the five Egyptian princesses that were lost. Holmes figured out that the boy’s name was Ehtar, and Cragwitch lunged at him and pinned him to the ground, calling him a murderer. Lestrade appeared and knocked Cragwitch out. Officer Lestrade said that he accidentally stuck himself with one of the thorns, and because of the hallucinations he experienced as a result it took four policemen to stop him from hanging himself.Now that it was over, Lestrade thought he should look into Holmes’ story, so he took charge and thanked Holmes for getting him started on the case. Back in the attic, Mrs. Dribb attacked Elizabeth. Uncas grabbed her hair and pulled on it, revealing that it was a wig and Mrs. Dribb was bald. Rathe appeared and Elizabeth tried to get help from him, but he was in on it too. As the boys were walking back to the school, Watson pointed out that the cut on Holmes’ face was bleeding again (the wound was caused by Rathe’s sword when they last had a fencing duel and Rathe’s ring blinded Holmes). Holmes realized that Rathe (which was Ehtar spelled backwards) was behind it all. They ran after the horse-drawn carriage that Rathe was driving with Mrs. Dribb and Elizabeth (as their captive) were inside. Holmes and Watson lost sight of the carriage on foot, so they flew Waxflatter’s flying machine towards the warehouse. It actually worked this time because Waxflatter was able to improve the contraption before he died. Inside the pyramid, the Egyptians mummified Elizabeth while she was still alive so she could be their fifth princess. Holmes’s plan was for him and Watson to create a diversion. Holmes climbed up into the rafters and tied a rope to one of the beams that was also attached to the chandelier. Watson pulled a lever, and when the chandelier dropped the beam came down as well. Candles fell onto the floor and flames went up around the room. Watson unwrapped the mummy cloth from Elizabeth, but then Rathe ran off with Elizabeth. Thanks to Watson, Elizabeth was rescued. Rathe disappeared, but as they were walking away he appeared again and pulled out a handgun. Rathe aimed the gun at Holmes, but Elizabeth stepped in front of him and took the bullet in her stomach. Holmes picked up a sword and fought until the ice beneath Ehtar’s feet broke apart and he drowned in the icy water. Holmes ran back to his dear Elizabeth and she died in his arms. Officer Lestrade was promoted to Inspector because he took credit for solving the case. Holmes figured out that when Waxflatter retired, Rathe argued with the board until they agreed to let him stay on school grounds. Rathe spent years plotting his revenge against Waxflatter and the other men who had unknowingly disturbed the resting place of the Egyptian princesses. Rathe established himself as a respected member of British society, completely erasing his former identity. He organized his followers (who were the poor, the homeless, and the lost souls of the London streets), and they built a wooden replica of the Egyptian pyramid inside the warehouse. They kidnapped five girls and turned them into mummies (while Elizabeth’s death did not occur because of the mummification, the other four girls died) in an attempt to replace the bodies of the princesses. Also, Mrs. Dribb was the Ramatep’s chief assassin and Rathe’s younger sister. Now that the case was solved, Sherlock Holmes and his friend Watson parted ways as Holmes left to go to another school.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/20/23

TITLE: Twitches

BOX OFFICE RATED:  PG (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2006 Walt Disney Home Entertainment/A Disney Channel Original Movie

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The movie began in the mythical land of Coventry, when the twin daughters of the sun and moon were born on Halloween. The prophecy said that only the twin witches (twitches), Apolla and Artemis, could restore light Coventry and banish the Darkness that lingered in the kingdom. Right before the twins’ father, Aron, was killed by the Darkness on the very day they were born, he gave the girls all of his powers. The girls’ protectors, Karsh and Ileana, went to the dimension of Earth and left the babies at hospitals. Twenty-one years later, on Halloween, it was Apolla’s birthday (she was named Camryn by her adopted parents, David and Emily) and her very wealthy parents planned a birthday ball for her. Meanwhile Artemis (named Alex) was living with her best friend, Lucinda, in her apartment after Alex’s adopted mom died three months ago. Alex decided to spend her birthday going around town looking for a job. As Camryn and Alex grew up, Karsh and Ileana were always nearby watching and now decided to interfere in the girls’ lives. Karsh used his powers to create “help wanted,” “no experience necessary,” and “we’re desperate,” signs on the windows outside the clothing store Camryn just went into so Alex would go inside and check out the job. However, the lady at the counter wouldn’t give her a job and told Alex that her honesty in saying she was a hard worker and a fast learner was valued everywhere but in fashion and sales. The female eventually agreed to let Alex clean out the dressing rooms. Alex and Camryn ran into each other in the store, and Camryn started shrieking and suggesting that they were twins because they looked exactly like each other and both had the same birthday that day. In Coventry, Miranda (Camryn and Alex’s birth mom) went to meet with her husband’s brother, Thantos. She told him that Apolla and Artemis (Camryn and Alex) were alive. Thantos decided that he would go and find the girls before the Darkness did and bring them to Coventry. Alex was fired on the spot when the female store employee who hired her thought that Camryn tried to steal a $600 dress she hadn’t bought yet and was wearing when she walked out the door with Alex. Alex wasn’t sure what to make of the whole sister/twin thing, but when they sat down in Camryn’s Porsche (a 16th birthday present) and touched hands, the car started acting up electronically and they realized they both had magical powers. Camryn drove them to her mansion house. Alex didn’t want to meet Camryn’s parents yet, so they went upstairs to Camryn’s bedroom to get to know each other better. It was there that they discovered they could perform magic on their own, but their powers were stronger when they used them together. Alex and Camryn had grown up having the knowledge of a faraway place they had never been to (Coventry) and people who they never knew (Miranda and Thantos). Camryn would dream about these things and draw pictures of them not knowing what they were or what they meant, and Alex wrote stories about them. Alex noticed Camryn’s drawings of Miranda on the wall and Alex commented that Miranda looked familiar like she knew her. Camryn and Alex both walked through the door of Camryn’s second closet and emerged on the balcony of the castle in Coventry. Both of them had the feeling they had been there before. Karsh and Ileana appeared and introduced themselves for the first time as the twins’ protectors and Aron’s humble servants. They explained that the girls’ birth father had died the day they were born, but their birth mother was still alive and everybody had been waiting twenty-one years for that day because the fate of Coventry was in Alex and Camryn’s hands. Alex didn’t want any part of this and went back through the door to Camryn’s room. Camryn followed, and when they opened the closet door again it was no longer a portal. They talked and both decided that whatever was going on, they were in it together. Camryn and Alex drove Camryn’s car to Alex’s modest house. Camryn’s mom called and Camryn was about to spill the beans to her, but Alex interrupted her and told Camryn that no mom, not even Camryn’s, was cool enough to accept that her daughter just found her long-lost twin sister (who had magical powers just like Camryn) and they were now searching for their biological mother who lived in another dimension. The girls left the house and went out on the town practicing their magical powers. In one instance, the witchy girls saw some men working on the docks who whistled at two women jogging by. Camryn and Alex turned them into Shakespeare era transgender men, using their magic to put dresses and wigs on the males. The twins went back to Alex’s house where the Darkness suddenly appeared. They fled upstairs into a room, and on the other side of the door they found themselves in Coventry again. Karsh told them and Ileana that they needed to be better prepared for their next meeting with the Darkness, but Camryn didn’t want to participate anymore and Alex ran after her trying to convince her that they were invincible. They both went back through the door to the real world, and Camryn drove back home.At her large birthday party that night, Camryn’s BFF, Beth (who talked valley girl-style and couldn’t speak without the fakeness), was surprised that Camryn’s twin sister she just met that day wasn’t coming to the party (because Camryn and Alex were no longer on good terms). Beth told Camryn that her only problem was she thought too much, but Beth knew the number one way to get over that was to dance and shamelessly flirt. Meanwhile, Alex figured out how to use her powers solo to open the doorway to Coventry. Inside the castle, Alex was discovered by Miranda, who told her that Coventry was counting on both of the girls to save them. Miranda (a female absent from the real upbringing of the girls for decades with the spirits of the girls related to their adoptive parents) kept calling Alex and Camryn by Apolla and Artemis. Camryn excused herself from the party and talked with her mom Emily, who wanted to know more about Alex. Camryn told Emily about the Darkness, and Emily was familiar with the idea because she said that when Camryn was younger, she used to have nightmares about the Darkness coming to get her and even drew a picture of the face she saw in the Darkness (the face belonged to Thantos). Miranda introduced Alex to Thantos, and he was going to go find Camryn. Alex then realized that she never should have left Camryn when Thantos told her that without Alex’s powers, Camryn was defenseless against the Darkness. Karsh opened a portal in Camryn’s bedroom for her to escape the Darkness right before Karsh and Ileana were devoured by the Darkness. In the castle, Thantos told Miranda and Alex that he found Camryn and lied that she was being controlled by the Darkness, so they needed to seal the castle against her. Alex knew the truth and told Thantos that they couldn’t do that because Camryn was already there and she appeared. They all then revealed that they knew Thantos was the Darkness itself. Miranda told Thantos that he couldn’t repair all the lives he had destroyed, but he needed to return all the souls he took. She then realized that her powers were now gone, and Thantos stole her souls. Camryn and Alex joined hands and they defeated their demon uncle with LOVE. Light was restored to Coventry, and the souls of Ileana, Karsh, and Miranda were set free. With the Darkness now defeated, everybody returned to Camryn’s house, including Miranda, where the party was over. Ileana and Karsh were discussing moving to another dimension where it was more affordable for them to live. The “twitches,” Camryn and Alex celebrated their birthday by eating cake with their fingers in Camryn’s backyard.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/18/23

TITLE: Michael 

BOX OFFICE RATED:  PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1996  Warner Bros./Turner Pictures/New Line Cinema/Alphaville Productions

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie began in a small Iowa town, at the First Iowa Bank of Commerce. It showed an upset elder female named Pansy Milbank accompanied by a male come out of the bank and they left together. The banker and his secretary then went home at the end of their workday. Shortly after that, the bank building collapsed and was completely destroyed. Meanwhile, in Chicago, Illinois, at the National Mirror news outlet, the British accented editor, Mr. Vartan Malt, was getting onto Frank Quinlan (who won multiple awards at the Chicago Tribune as an investigative reporter) because he put on the front cover of the newspaper a photo of Indian children dressed as Eskimos. Malt said that the 4.5 million Americans who bought the newspaper every week wanted to see Americans. After that, Frank and his coworker, Huey Driscoll, talked by their office desks and Huey explained that he cut off the top of the real Christmas tree (that he picked out personally) being put up in front of the building. He had the tree cut so it would fit in the truck to be shipped from Montana to Chicago. Now a crane outside the skyscraper building was trying to put the tree back together. Frank said the boss was never going to fire Huey for it because look at the pictures on the wall of the people Huey and his dog interviewed. The photos featured Huey’s star dog, Sparky, and some of them included Sparky sitting in Princess Diana’s lap, another with Sparky playing with the Pope, and the third picture had Bill Clinton at a press conference with a high-ranking Middle-Eastern official present and Sparky sitting in a chair of his own. Frank said Sparky belonged to Huey, so he needed to hold onto the dog because that was Huey’s moneymaker and his lifesaver. Then, from their high-story office window, they heard the top of the tree fall to the ground because the crane dropped it. Huey was then called into Malt’s office. Frank read a letter at his desk from Pansy Milbank at the Milk Bottle Motel in Iowa. Pansy wrote a letter to Frank and invited him, Sparky, and Huey to Iowa because she claimed an angel named Michael had been living with her for the past six months. Malt was irate that Huey had cut up the Christmas tree. He was considering lowering Huey’s salary to match the janitor’s when Frank came into the office and saved Huey from losing his job by telling Mr. Malt that Huey discovered the angel story. Malt told Frank to fetch him the angel for Christmas, or he would fire both Frank and Huey and keep Sparky for himself. Malt also sent along a woman named Dorothy Winters (who he had just hired on the spot) because he said she was an expert in angels. The trio (and Sparky too) drove to the motel in Iowa from Chicago. Pansy let them all into the main house, and as they were talking on the couches in the living room Pansy started coughing and keeled over. They thought the older woman was dead, but she wasn’t and then she called Michael downstairs to prove he was a real angel since the reports weren’t sure what to make of her claim. Michael, wearing his boxer shorts with no shirt revealing his two large angel wings on his back, started grabbing his crotch and said once “oh God,” as he came down the stairs smoking a cigarette. Michael got a beer out of the fridge before going back upstairs. The three reporters each checked into their own motel adjoining rooms. As Huey and Frank looked for the thermostat because it was freezing in their rooms, they talked about how Michael looked like some mother made love to a great big bird because Michael was completely human except for his wings. Dorothy barged in on them and told them that Michael wasn’t an angel, but just a gigolo who was after Pansy’s money. Somehow, they got into the discussion of Dorothy’s second husband (not Bradley), Miles, who left her in her Camaro after a week and racked up money on her Visa bill. Dorothy stormed out of the room saying that angels didn’t smoke. The next morning, the trio of reporters sat around the table in the main house for breakfast with Pansy playing with Sparky in the background. Michael poured half the milk bottle and five huge scoops of sugar into his Frosted Flakes cereal bowl. Like a toddler, he spilled the food on the table as he did so and, like a pig, shoveled one bite after the other into his mouth without putting the spoon down. While the food dripped down his face and out of his mouth, Michael also dipped his spoon with cereal on it into the sugar container because he didn’t think it was sugary enough. Dorothy and Huey got up because Dorothy wanted to inspect Michael’s wings but he didn’t want them to touch his wings. Huey took a closer look to see how they the wings were attached to his back, and Michael’s comment was why didn’t Huey pull out his pecker and see how that was attached. Pansy corrected the language. Dorothy was obsessed with this smell (like the night before) that she thought reminded her of some childhood memory, and she kept asking Pansy if she was baking or if there was something in the oven. The topic turned to flying angels, where Dorothy said that Michael couldn’t fly and only little angels could fly. Michael mentioned halos and inner light and said he wasn’t that kind of angel. Pansy chimed in, saying that Michael was an archangel and he battled Lucifer and threw him out of Heaven, Revelation twelve, and verse seven. Pansy said that Michael smote a bank for her. As Pansy lit Michael’s cigarette for him to smoke at the table, Pansy explained that after her husband, Elmer, died, they built the highway. This caused the truckers who used to take Pansy’s roadway and stay at her motel to now go on the highway. The bank was going to take the Milk Bottle, and so Pansy prayed for help until God sent her Michael. When Michael arrived he went to the bank with Pansy and Michael had words with the bank employees, threatening to demolish the bank. The bank collapsed not long after Michael and Pansy left, and the people called it a tornado. Pansy added that they never heard another word about the money after that. As she continued making eggs for everyone, Pansy then suddenly died. At the funeral, Huey asked Michael if Pansy was happier in heaven now. Michael whispered back that wasn’t his area. Dorothy was crying, and Frank couldn’t understand why because she hardly knew Pansy. Dorothy replied that Pansy died making them breakfast, and then she pulled out her notebook and wrote those words down because she said she wrote Country Western songs as a hobby. Frank made a call to Malt and told him about Michael. He told Malt to find some sandals and a white robe to put Michael in after cleaning him up because he was dirty, even though it was too bad Michael wasn’t blond because Frank said angels were supposed to be blond. Frank also told Malt to set up meetings with Oprah, Barbara, The Today Show, and Hard Copy, and not to mess up the opportunity. Malt demanded that Michael get on the first plane to Chicago. Frank agreed and said that Michael was in safe hands, and Malt replied sarcastically that he was the Queen of England. It turned out that Michael, not Pansy, wrote that letter to Frank. They decided they were all going to drive back to Chicago. However, Michael had conditions, which included no pictures until they reached Chicago and Frank had to apologize to Michael when Michael decided it was the right time. Dorothy said she wasn’t going to go because she didn’t want Michael to get exploited, so he told her that he knew the truth why she was there. Dorothy then got in the car with the others because she didn’t want her secret to be exposed. The other condition was that Dorothy had to sing a song when Michael told her to. They switched out of the car they took to Iowa and took Pansy’s station wagon, leaving the rental car there. Michael insisted that they stop to the see the world’s largest ball of twine that was on the way. Michael spotted a bull in the field next to the monument and had a standoff with the bull. Angel Michael and bull charged towards each other and butted heads. As a result, Michael ended up on the ground with the bull sitting nearby and he explained to Frank that this was his “last blast,” because angels were only allowed twenty-six visits to Earth. Then Frank was worried because he thought it sounded like Michael made a bet about Frank in order to get back to Earth. They stopped at Joe’s restaurant, and at the table Michael said he was a writer like Frank because he wrote Psalm 85, but it wasn’t called that when he wrote it. The women in the restaurant seemed to have some kind of strange attraction to Michael and were all staring goo-goo eyed at him. Michael said he couldn’t fix big problems, just do small miracles, and then he got up from the table to go dance with two women. He told everybody to remember what John and Paul (the Beatles, not the Apostles) said, which was “all you need is love.” Michael switched the music from country to the “Chain of Fools,” song. All the women went to dance with him on the dancefloor, and then a bar erupted because all the men were mad at Michael for stealing the women. Frank got involved in the fight, and Dorothy and the females talked about how Michael smelled liked cotton candy, caramels, and cookies and the smell got stronger when Michael was in heat.The police showed up, and Michael and the reporters all got arrested and put in the same jail cell on the charges of destruction of property, assault, battery, and disturbing the peace. The officer said the magistrate would be there in the morning and walked off without allowing anyone to make a phone call. Frank was going off about Dorothy’s third husband, Ralph, because he had been in jail, and how Dorothy was better with dogs than men. Michael told Frank that now was the time for him to apologize to Dorothy; otherwise Michael wasn’t going the rest of the way to Chicago. Frank apologized to Dorothy and that stopped her tears, and he gave her an extra blanket because she was cold. The next morning, in the Bickel County Court where the Honorable Judge Esther Newberg resided, Judge Newberg didn’t want to hear what Frank, Dorothy, or Huey had to say about the case. There was also a conflict of interest because the judge knew some of the people and had already been privy to the damage done at the bar because she was “friends” with someone. Judge Esther ignored the objection from Frank, but then perked up when she saw Michael and said she wanted to speak privately with him in her chambers. The female Judge Newburg sniffed Michael as she walked by him. Soon after the judge finished her business with Michael in her private chambers, the reporter groupies were all on their way to Chicago with Michael singing “All you need is love,” (the Beatles) in the back of the car as he drank and smoked. He managed to convince the others to sing with him too. As they crossed into Illinois, on the sign Michael saw that the town where the world’s largest non-stick frying pan was about a mile away. Michael wanted to see it, and he gave them ten seconds (counting down in hippopotamus seconds) to change their mind about not stopping, and when they didn’t Michael blew out the tire on the car. He then refused to fix the tire and walked towards the world’s largest non-stick frying pan. Nobody could change the tire because there wasn’t even a jack in the car, and so the reporters all sat alongside the country road with no traffic. A Teddy’s Auto Service truck drove by with balloons attached and a newly married couple (with the man in a tuxedo and the woman in a wedding dress) stopped to help them. At the frying pan monument, Michael was telling two old men about his battle with Beelzebub (Satan), and then the reporters and the newlyweds picked up Michael. At the Brown’s motel and restaurant, they bought the newlywed’s dinner for helping them and also ordered two slices of all the pies on the menu and vanilla ice cream on the side. As they ate pie and had a good time (with the waitress sitting on Michael’s lap), Michael told Dorothy that it was time for her to sing her song about pie. Dorothy did so, and then Frank asked her to sing another song. This time, Dorothy went up on stage and sang her Country Western song with lyrics about her three failed marriages with Miles, Ralph, and Bradley It included lyrics with Dorothy asking where her angel was, only Heaven knows. The audience loved it, and then Frank and Dorothy left the party and went to Dorothy’s motel room to spend the night together. Huey went to his room with Sparky, and Michael left the restaurant with the waitress and had sex in Michael’s room. The next morning, Dorothy told Frank that she did the angel thing and took the job because she needed the job. His reasons for taking the job were the same, especially after what happened at the Chicago Tribune where he hit the managing editor because he was late and drunk. Michael was outside talking to Sparky in a field across the street. He told Sparky that it was a difficult case to give a man (Frank) back his heart. Michael listened to the birds and said he was going to miss it so much, and he also told Sparky to remember that you can never have enough sugar. Three white swans flew overheard, and when Dorothy came outside she yelled good morning to Michael and Sparky. Sparky ran back to the motel and got run over by a big truck on the road. The dog was killed instantly, and Frank was upset that Michael couldn’t do anything to bring Sparky back to life. Dorothy explained to Frank that she wasn’t an angel expert, but she was a dog trainer hired to train Sparky. After they screwed up the angel assignment and returned to Chicago, Huey would be fired, Dorothy would take Huey’s job, and Malt would get Sparky. Frank demanded Michael to bring Sparky back to life or go back to where he came from, and so Michael walked into the field holding Sparky. He opened his wings and Sparky came back to life and jumped into Huey’s arms. Michael lost a bunch of feathers doing that and told everybody that he didn’t have much longer on Earth. They raced back to headquarters (Michael having trouble breathing in the back of the car), and they arrived in Chicago with Michael and helped Michael walk with him now leaving a trail of feathers. The trio showed Michael the Sears Tower in Chicago, the world’s tallest building, before Michael collapsed to the ground starring up at the glass buildings that he could not fly around. Michael told Frank he was sorry that he wasn’t able to do what he came to do. They all said goodbye, and then Michael was no longer and all that was left of him were feathers on the ground. The reporter employees walked into the National Mirror building and told Malt that it was a hoax because the so-called angel had detachable wings and a halo made out of pipe cleaners. Malt said that he won, and so Huey was fired and Malt got Sparky. Frank quit his job then and walked out of the building, leaving them all there to do whatever they wanted to do because he was done. Malt ran after Frank saying he didn’t want him to quit, but Frank left anyway and Dorothy followed. Frank put on his tough-guy-macho self and said they had a good time (one night stand) and it was over, so they went their separate ways. Frank had a beer with Huey a few days later and told Huey that the angel experience never happened. He went to sarcastically say what would happen next. He would leave the bar and an unknown force would have him turn right instead of left. A car with the woman of his dreams inside would then turn the corner and blow a flat tire right next to Frank. Frank then left the bar, and a similar circumstance occurred but in reality two men got out of the car to fix their flat tire. Frank asked them if they needed help, but they said no. Frank then saw somebody who looked like Michael smoking a cigarette walking down the street wearing big coat. Frank ran after the person and when he rounded the corner he ran smack right into Dorothy. They discussed how they both chased after Michael, and he brought them together again. Frank said he loved Dorothy, and she said it back. Frank asked her to marry him, but she didn’t say yes until Frank had asked her four times in different ways. Frank and Dorothy then went home together. Michael came out of the shadows with Pansy standing next to him. Michael told Pansy they were going to go home, and the two stopped time to dance around Frank and Dorothy in the street. This film was released on Christmas Day and it grossed $119 million at the box office. 


  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/18/23

TITLE: The Tenth Circle 

BOX OFFICE RATED: NR Canada (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2008 Sony Pictures Television/SLG Productions/Curmudgeon Films/Jaffe Braunstein Entertainment/Lifetime

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The movie’s setting was Canada. It started out with a questionable college professor named Laura Stone talking about her child, Trixie, growing up. Laura wasn’t happy with the outcome because Trixie was no longer the cute girl in the videos, but a quite scary teenager that terrified her mom with her behavior. Laura then gave a college class discussing Dante’s ninth circle of hell, where the students were instructed to pretend to be completely frozen from the neck down for a couple of minutes and then imagine doing that for an eternity because that’s what the really bad sinners ended up in hell doing. At fifteen-year-old, Trixie had to write a detailed biography about her parents for a high school assignment. Trixie’s dad, Daniel, said that he was an award-winning graphic novelist with over twenty comic series to his name. He tried to add things to the biography that weren’t true. At school, Trixie gave the presentation in front of her class about how her mom went to work and her dad worked from home to take care of Trixie, and just that her situation was unique because in other families, the parents’ roles were opposite. She was nervous talking about her personal life in front of the other students and didn’t want to do it, but she had to because the teachers mandated as part of the students’ grade. In the hall, Trixie went to talk to her boyfriend, Jason Underhill (who was wearing his Bears varsity jacket), and told him she was able to do her public speaking class and would never have to do it again. Another girl named Jessica Rinchley showed up and Jason walked away with Jessica, leaving Trixie staring dumbfounded at what was happening in front of her. Trixie’s best friend, Zephyr Santorelli (who had dyed blue streaks in her hair), told Trixie to inhale because she was being a freak. Zephyr and Trixie later talked with Zephyr smoking a cigarette. Zephyr told Trixie about one guy that stole her cherry and broke her heart, while the rest of her relationships were just random hookups. Zephyr carried around a long chain of colored paperclips to remind her of all of the random guys she had sex with (therefore, about ten hooks on the chain, one for each guy). Zephyr tried to tell Trixie that the point was “friends with benefits,” and nobody got hurt if they knew it was a sex relationship only without love. Trixie then smoked along Zephyr because she realized that Jason just broke up with her in a very sudden and inhumane way. Trixie took the end of the lit cigarette and burned a hole into the flesh of arm to try to get rid of the pain. As it was pouring down rain later that day outside the school, Trixie lied to her dad on her cell phone telling him she was going home with Zephyr. Daniel said he was running late picking her up and he would be right there. A female walked by calling Trixie a loser, and Trixie shouted back bit** to her. Trixie then hopped into Jason’s blue Jeep, as he was about to drive away to go to practice. As Trixie cried hysterically she tried to figure out why Jason was ignoring her and all of a sudden ending their relationship on the spot because she loved him. Jason replied that it wasn’t fixable and he didn’t love Trixie, even though he had told her that he did. This all happened in the school parking lot. Trixie got home somehow. She didn’t say hi to her dad but ran upstairs instead and turned the shower on. She stood under the water with all of her clothes on and was crying it out there, and she lied to Daniel through the door that everything was okay and she was just taking a shower. Zephyr then called Trixie as Trixie painted fingernails black, and told Trixie that she set up a party at her house (no adults around). Zephyr’s current boyfriend, Moss Minton, invited Jason, and even though it was a school night Zephyr had a plan to get Trixie and Jason back together. Daniel cooked Irish strew for himself and his daughter because it was just the two of them since Laura was working late again because the professor was “grading papers.”Trixie went downstairs and told her dad she couldn’t eat with him because she told Zephyr she would go over and study with her. Daniel wasn’t happy that Trixie didn’t tell him earlier about it, and Trixie snottily replied that she was telling him now and twisted the situation around acting as though her dad didn’t want her to go study for the test and get good grades in school. Trixie lied and told her dad also that Zephyr’s mom was going to make them sandwiches for dinner and that she would probably spend the night at Zephyr’s. Meanwhile, lying and deceitful mom Laura was staying late in the apartment of one of her college students having sex, Seth Dummerston (which had been going on for some time now because Laura and Seth were very friendly with each other in her class (he winked at her as she spoke to the entire class). While Laura was in the shower at her lovers place, a young female (later in movie turned out to be Trixie following in addict mama’s footsteps) knocked on Seth’s door. Seth said he was out of his normal drug stash but had something else drug related. He took a small container of white powdery substance from inside of his guitar and gave it to the female at the door, telling her that it was caveat emptor (meaning buyer beware because the person could die from it). At Zephyr ’s house, there were a bunch of underage teens partying and drinking alcohol from bottles and red Solo cups. Zephyr was upstairs in her bedroom doing Trixie’s makeup. Ungodly Zephyr told Trixie to take off her bra, and added that Trixi wasn’t going to look at Jason, but flirt with everyone else. After the partygoers left, it was just Moss, Zephyr, Jason, and Trixie. Zephyr suggested so they all played their own version of strip poker while they were still smashed. Trixie lost the sex game again and was down to either show her butt or boobs, but she didn’t want to do it so she kissed Moss, which upset everybody except for Moss, who kept saying “butts or boobs,” because he was way too drunk and seriously out of his mind and could only think of sexual things. Trixie pulled up her shirt and turned around, and Moss quickly pulled out his cell phone and took a picture of Trixie’s bare breasts. Trixie was upset and tried to get the phone from Moss, and she took off upstairs to put more clothes on. Jason had pushed Moss to the floor to get him away from Trixie. Zephyr came upstairs mad at Trixie for the way she acted. Trixie said that she didn’t know what was wrong with her because she was wasted and didn’t want to go through with all of that. Moss came upstairs and was upset that Trixie was in the bedroom, so Zephyr led him out telling him that they could use her mom’s room to have sex in. Jason came upstairs to see if Trixie was okay, and he sat on the bed next to her and started kissing her. Even though Trixie had already had a long day full of emotional turmoil and the influence of the alcohol and she was mentally exhausted, the two teenagers appeared to have had consenual sex on the bed there. Trixie went home afterwards around 3 am, and when she arrived home Daniel was asleep and Laura was still not home with her family. Daniel was awoken by the sound of glass shattering because Trixie slammed something too hard and it broke the window. Trixie told Daniel that Jason raped her, and so Daniel drove Trixie to the hospital. Daniel tried to call his wife on the way, but she was no answering her cell phone in the wee hours of the morning. At the hospital, Trixie was given an exam by Dr. Dawn McKelvie Cyr. The nurses had already told Trixie they would be collecting her clothes, and then the doctor asked her some questions. Trixie said she wasn’t wearing any underwear to the party, and when the doctor asked about her arm burn wound Trixie replied that she burned herself. Trixie told the doctor that she had not douched, urinated, or defecated since the assault. Then the doctor wanted to know if Trixie had any intercourse in the last five days, and with Daniel standing right outside the curtain he heard his daughter reply that night was the first time she had intercourse because she was a virgin. The medical staff took blood samples and pictures of Trixie’s body parts. But before they could do the pelvic exam, Laura finally came running into the hospital trying to act like she had been there for her daughter all along as Trixie was screaming for everyone to stop touching her and not to put an instrument inside her that the doctor needed to do to finish the exam. Detective Mike Bartholomy showed up as Laura and Daniel were having a conversation about Laura not knowing that Trixie was spending the night at Zephyr’s and how the doctor used the word “lucky,” that Trixie only had a little bleeding and no internal injuries. Daniel asked Laura if she wanted to get into the details about where she had been because she didn’t even answer her phone. Daniel was upset that Mike hadn’t arrested the suspect Jason yet because Mike said it wasn’t that simple and he wanted to speak to Trixie and get her testimony on recording. Trixie told the detective that she couldn’t remember too much, but she thought she had been drinking soda with rum but had no drugs. Mike made a good point why Zephyr didn’t run to assist Trixie if she had been screaming for help. Trixie replied that Zephyr and Moss were down the hall and the music was too loud. Detective Mike said that Trixie earlier mentioned she had been dancing, partying, and making out with a whole bunch of other guys, and that she even took her shirt off and exposed herself. Trixie said that she had been trying to make Jason jealous because he broke up with her and she loved him. Officer Mike asked Trixie if she had consented to have sex with Jason Underhill the night before, and Trixie said no. There was no semen per the doctor found inside of Trixie, so Trixie was asked if Jason used a condom. Trixie said that Jason pulled out onto her stomach, and then Daniel got up and left the room to wait outside in the hallway. After a while, Mike spoke with Daniel and told him that even if it went to trial, with the medical report showing there wasn’t any significant internal trauma it would not be in their favor. Mike said that a lot of times, kids decided that they wanted to have sex and were ready for it, but then afterwards wished they hadn’t. He added that nowadays kids were having sex a lot younger than Daniel’s fifteen-year-old daughter. Daniel asked Mike if he had any children of his own, and Mike didn’t reply so Daniel said he didn’t think so. At home, Laura did Trixie’s bedding laundry and broke down in the laundry room because of her own guilt. As Trixie’s parents tucked her into bed with Mr. Moose (an old stuffed animal friend to help her get some rest), Trixie first played an old game with Daniel to try to take her mind off from all of the events that happened in the last 24 hours. The game was a superhero questions game (for example, favorite superpower because Daniel was a comic book artist),and when Laura came in to say goodnight Trixie wanted to know why her mom wasn’t there when she needed her. Laura had no answer for her and just said she was sorry. As Laura and Daniel got ready for bed, Laura told Daniel that she couldn’t believe they had Jason over for dinner so many times and that Laura had thought her daughter ought to have a more involved relationship with Jason because he was such a nice guy. Daniel wanted to know whom his wife had been with, and Laura said it wasn’t about him. Daniel announced that he was going to take Trixie out of school for a while, and Laura was mad at Daniel because he was not feeling anything and was being so calm and controlled. Daniel turned on Laura and held her down, asking her if she was sleeping with “him,” while her daughter was getting raped the previous night. Daniel said he could kill Laura because he was so upset right now. He changed his past ways because of Trixie and Laura, and he didn’t want to be that out-of-control like he was when he first met Laura. After a few days of her parents taking turns catering to their challenged daughter, Trixie announced that she had had enough and was going back to Bethel High School. It was Christmastime, and “Happy Holidays,” signs were up around the school for decoration.As Trixie walked down the school hall, a girl called her a slut. Inside Trixie’s locker, somebody had put a box with her name on it. Trixie took the box out of her locker, and a whole bunch of condoms fell on the floor. Everybody laughed, and then Zephyr walked by ignoring Trixie, so she ran after her. Zephyr was still mad and told Trixie that she had wanted her to make Jason jealous, not ruin his life because Trixie had claimed he raped her. Zephyr added that Trixie and Jason had been having sex since they met, and then another girl walked by telling Trixie that she wished Jason Underhill would rape her. Mike and Daniel watchedthe video of Jason’s interrogation, where he said that Trixie had been all over him begging for sex, and so it was consensual, not rape. Daniel (without Laura present) said that Jason was lying when Mike asked Jason if he knew Trixie was a virgin. Jason’s response was he did know she was a virgin when he first had sex with her back in October. In the next scene, on his laptop Jason showed Moss an article that he found on manslaughter and Akiak, Alaska with Daniel’s name attached to it. Jason said he knew that Trixie’s dad was making her put Jason through all of the police stuff, so he told Moss that he was going to screw up Daniel badly. At home, Trixie was trying to tell her parents she didn’t want to talk to them about what was going on and underage Trixie demanded privacy (her right to privacy she said) now that the cat was out of the bag and her parents knew she had previous sex with Jason and had lied to them and the police about it. Laura’s college student fling Seth called the house, and Laura answered the phone. He told her not to hang up again because they needed to talk, but Laura told him casually that he had the wrong number because her husband was sitting right there in the room with her. Somebody then banged on the front door, and as the family ran outside Jason’s Jeep was driving fast down the road. They didn’t see who it was before it turned the corner. The family noticed that on the window, surrounded by Christmas lights, somebody had spray-painted in red on their window the word “KASS’AQ.” Daniel told Trixie to go inside without an explanation. Before the trial, the female district attorney, Marita Soorenstad, told Detective Mike that there were too many lies in the case. Trixie lied to her parents and the police about being a virgin, she was drinking, she was stripping, and she was playing sex games. Mike replied that a fifteen-year-old girl wouldn’t put herself through a medical examination like that if nothing happened, and that the ER doctor said it was a definite possibility that Trixie was raped. Mike said that Zephyr would testify there was loud music, but DA Marita argued that Zephyr was not such a BFF. The DA then revealed information she had and told the officer on the case that Zephyr claimed that Trixie didn’t scream and it was dead quiet in the house because Zephyr turned the music off when she went upstairs. In the school parking lot, Trixie used a key to leave a long mark on the side of Jason’s Jeep as he was talking to his homeboy, Moss, nearby and going inside the school (this happened as a bus driver drove by in the background) and other children were around. In the high school classroom, the teacher talked about why people dream, and one student’s answer was because Angelina Jolie didn’t go to their school. The teacher said that Freud might agree with him about Angelina. Freud said that dreams were a royal road into the unconscious that was made up of all the forbidden wishes you ever had and wish you didn’t. This happened while Moss got a text from another kid on his cell phone, so the other boy turned around to look for his response and Moss gave him a thumbs-up. The teacher called on Trixie and asked her why people dream, and she replied that she didn’t dream. Somebody’s cell phone rang (because most of the students were on their own phones not listening to the teacher), and the teacher told the class that they had talked about the phones and then everybody got a group message at the same time. It was from Moss, who sent the bare chested picture he took of Trixie with her shirt pulled up and boobs showing. The students started laughing about it, and then another teacher sitting down at the front of the room pulled up the photo of the naked-chested student female teenager Trixie on her teacher’s computer where everyone could see. Trixie got up and left the room (the male teacher walked over and saw it too). Daniel was in traffic at the time, and Daniel got a message on his cell phone that might have been the picture of his daughter because he had to pull over. Trixie, her parents, Detective Mike, and DA Marita had a meeting. DA Marita said she didn’t have a case if Trixie couldn’t remember the details of what happened and had already lied about most of it. Trixie was getting very upset because she knew that she didn’t consent to the sex and she wasn’t lying about that part, yet nobody believed her and she had holes in her memory so she couldn’t describe what happened. Officer Mike thought that perhaps there was something more to this, so he asked more questions to get answers as to why Trixie was having that much difficulty remembering because just having the alcohol in her system might not affect her that severely with gaps in her memory. The state’s attorney Marita and Mike thought maybe it was Ketamine, which was a date-rape drug that caused memory lapses like that. Daniel chimed in and wanted to know if Jason made her drinks. DA Marita said to call the hospital and to use the blood sample they had taken the night of the rape to see if the narcotic was in Trixie’s system. She said that if drugs were involved, then Jason Underhill would be tried as an adult. Daniel was trying to figure out why they weren’t doing anything about it now, and Mike replied they were going to wait for the bloodwork first. Daniel asked about the pictures they put all over the internet of his underage daughter’s female parts. Mike said they traced the pictures back to Moss’s cell phone, not Jason’s, and he told Daniel to calm down because they could only do one step at a time. Daniel told Mike that he wouldn’t be calm if it was his kid, and Mike said no, he would be thrilled because that would mean she was still alive. Detecitve Mike then revealed that his daughter, Rose, overdosed on drugs two years ago when she was eighteen. After Jason’s hockey practice as he was leaving the public skating building, Mike and the Bethel police vehicle were waiting out front. Daniel had went there to witness it because he knew that Jason was going to be arrested since the result came back from the medical exam confirming that the date-rape drug was in Trixie’s system. Zephyr and Trixie were seen back together, where Zephyr said she was sorry that she didn’t believe Trixie and told her so-called friend that Jason was already out on bail. Zephyr added that hopefully Jason wouldn’t have to walk around town wearing one of those funky orange jumpsuits and just laughed it off. Zephyr asked Trixie why her dad had been arrested for murder in Alaska when he was eighteen years old, but Trixie apparently didn’t know what she meant and went home. Trixie looked on the Internet and saw her dad’s picture in the newspaper, where he was in handcuffs being put in a police car. She read that “Daniel Stone was released yesterday from the Akiak County Jail after having been arrested for the murder of Cane Piktaungitok whose body was found in his vehicle on Tiglt Road. Stone was present at the scene and when police arrived, he fled on foot.” He was captured and charged with manslaughter. However, the investigation concluded that Cane’s death was an apparent suicide. Daniel then came into the room and saw Trixie looking at that on the laptop. He told her that Cane was his best friend and then he left without saying anymore. At the high school gym, some teenage boys asked Jason if he could give them sex drugs so one of them could have some help getting laid. Jason walked out onto the gym floor and found Jessica waiting for him. Jessica then gave his varsity jacket back to him and said that her parents made her do it. She told Jason not to call her anymore, even though Jason said it was all a lie.He then had a meltdown because he knew he didn’t do it and threw his jacket on the floor before he started kicking the basketballs around. At the Stone home, nervous Trixie answered the door to Seth, who asked for her mom. Trixie wanted to know how he knew Laura. Laura came downstairs and told Trixie to either go upstairs or outside so Laura could talk to Seth alone. Seth said he needed five minutes of Laura’s time to tell her something. Trixie walked out, but she didn’t go far and stood behind a bush. Meanwhile, Jason told his parents at his house that he swore he didn’t put that drug in Trixie’s drink. His parents said that everybody in the town thought Jason did give Trixie the drugs, even though they didn’t think he would have. Jason’s dad gave Jason a letter from the university, who was dropping Jason’s scholarship because of what happened. As Daniel was getting ready to leave the house with Trixie, Laura told Daniel she thought they should drop the case. Daniel couldn’t believe his wife would even suggest that because his daughter had been drugged and raped. Laura said he needed to trust her because she didn’t want (lying) Trixie to testify under oath. Jason was so out of it from losing his scholarship that he was then seen drinking a bottle of hard liquor in an alley and breaking other glass bottles. Some high school boys, including Moss, found Jason and slammed on the brakes of their car to help him. Moss got out and told Jason that he missed practice and the coach was going to be mad because Jason was drinking alcohol. Jason said he could care less and almost attacked Moss, who got back in the car and drove off with the others, leaving Jason alone in his madder-than-hell-at-the-world state. Right in the area, Trixie and Daniel stopped their car. Trixie didn’t want to go inside with her dad and pick up dinner, so she decided that she would wait in the car. The kids playing hockey on the sidewalk smashed their puck into the car door, so Trixie ran to get her dad but she slipped on the ice. Jason picked her up, and then they both recognized each other. Jason demanded to know why Trixie was doing this to him, and he wouldn’t let go of her. Daniel came around the corner and threw the boxes in his hand down on the ground as Jason slapped Trixie hard across the face. Daniel laid Jason out on the ground and they started fighting on the street. He threw Jason into a snowbank, and asked Jason what he did to Trixie. Daniel told Jason to stay away from his daughter and threatened to kill Jason if he didn’t. Trixie disappeared and ran off during the fight, and so Daniel called Laura and told her what was going on. Laura said she was on her way to help look for Trixie in the streets of the city. Jason, still in his drunken state, made it to the river and was thinking about jumping in. Daniel ran around town looking for Trixie, and Laura showed up in her car. Daniel said he had no idea where Jason went, and for Laura to go back home in case Trixie showed up there. A car spotted Jason on the other side of the railing while driving. Daniel found Trixie sitting next to a dumpster on the ground. In her mentally challenged state of mind, Trixie didn’t recognize him at first, but then she got in the car with him when she realized it was her dad. They went home, where Daniel stared out the window and started talking about the words for “snow,” in his other language (possibly tribal). Daniel later got a call from the police department telling him that Jason killed himself the previous night when he jumped off the Prospect Street bridge. At school, the students put a picture of Jason on his locker (Jason Underhill, 1991-2008) along with a bunch of posters and notes. Zephyr asked Trixie if she thought it hurt to die, and if Trixie thought people went somewhere afterwards. Trixie replied that she didn’t know, and Zephyr wondered if the afterlife was like it was there at the high school, with popular dead people and geeky dead people and if they all just hung out together or kept to themselves. Daniel took Trixie to Jason’s funeral at St. Emory’s Church with Mike there in attendance as well. Later on, Trixie was standing alone in a snowy field, where she collapsed to the ground and started screaming in pain over everything that happened. Shortly after, an eighteen-year-old kid named Steven Nazlin brought into the police department the fight that he recorded from across the street between Daniel and Jason, minutes before Jason died. The video showed Daniel threatening to kill Jason. The police showed up at Stone’s house because Daniel had lied and said he hadn’t seen Jason the night he died, when the timestamp on the video proved otherwise. Trixie opened the door to Mike, and she told him that her dad was in the shower. Mike asked Trixie questions about the night that Daniel ran into Jason. He knew Trixie that was lying and told her that wasn’t going to help. Trixie was panicky and said she would go get Daniel, but Mike didn’t want to wait around for that and said he would be back. Trixie had a mental breakdown because she couldn’t handle the situation and the lies anymore, and Daniel was trying to figure out what Trixie told Mike but she just said she didn’t want to be there living and started crying hysterically. Daniel then explained what “KASS’AQ,” meant “outsider,” and that’s what people at school used to call Daniel because he was the only white kid living in the Alaskan village where he grew up. His dad left him, and his mom was a teacher. Daniel had to fight his way through, and he was filled with rage and hate while his friend, Cane, was the only person there for him. It showed a flashback of eighteen-year-old Daniel finding Cane dead in a truck and Daniel being chased by the police, who blamed Daniel for the death because he wasn’t one of them and was an outsider. After Daniel was arrested and released, he left his home because he didn’t think there was anybody else there who believed in him. Daniel said that Trixie believed in him, and he told her that no matter what she’s done, he would not leave her. Mike with his female partner showed up at the scene of crime at the river to figure out what didn’t add up. Daniel had just proven that Trixie had the date-rape drug in her and it made no sense that he would kill Jason because Daniel would have won the case. Mike got on the other side of the railing to try to play the scene out the way it might have happened for Jason. He told his partner that Jason was drunk and hanging on as he railed at the moon and his bad fortune. Mike said he didn’t think Jason had any intention of jumping, and tried to put the blame on Daniel by saying that he and Jason had been arguing by the river. Jason had planned to hang on, but because he was drunk he couldn’t. But then Mike spotted something on the railing and scraped it off into a bag, and then he and the female went to a doctor who explained that they found metal slivers under Jason’s fingernails, which suggested a struggle. Daniel asked for blood or skin traces, but the doctor replied that the river was like a big washing machine. The doctor said that the blood sample Mike had just given him would be analyzed by the end of the day. Trixie was hardly paying attention as class as the teacher talked about Tennyson’s tragic story of miscommunication. Trixie had a vision of Jason taking a seat in the classroom and turning around to stare at her evilly, but she blinked and he was gone. In the coffee shop, Mike got a call from the doctor, who had the results that the blood type was O-negative and Jason was D-negative, so it looked like Mike had a murder on his hands. The detective asked if he still had Trixie’s bloodwork, and the doctor replied yes but said he couldn’t open a sealed rape kit because Trixie was considered the victim not a potential criminal. Mike needed a court order if he could get one. Detective Mike then called and asked Daniel for blood samples of Daniel and his daughter. Daniel told Mike that Trixie didn’t kill anybody, and it wasn’t a problem to hand over the blood samples but he needed them to be taken at the house because he wasn’t dragging Trixie anywhere else. Trixie got out of school, and Daniel picked her up. Mike and two females (one a medical professional) arrived at the Stone house, where Laura answered the door. In the car as it grew dark, Trixie asked her dad where they were going because he was driving away from home. Daniel told her they were leaving to go someplace safe for them because there were too many lies, and it didn’t matter what the facts were because Trixie was guilty if people thought she was. Trixie said she wasn’t lying and had told the police the truth, but Daniel replied that she had lied to him. Trixie said she was ashamed and didn’t want Daniel to think she wasn’t good. She then confessed everything about how she bought the drugs for like $40 (but did not tell her dad they were from Seth, her mom’s lover) and didn’t know everything that happened because she couldn’t remember. She went on to say that she did remember that once she and Jason started kissing and about to have sex again, he said it was “friends with benefits,” and Trixie realized that wasn’t what she wanted and told Jason to stop having sex with her but he wouldn’t. The police arrived then with lights and siresn and blocked Daniel’s vehicle from making a getaway. Trixie yelled that she swore she didn’t push Jason into the river. Daniel told her that everything was going to be okay, and added that he knew she didn’t do it because he threw Jason off the bridge (which he didn’t do but would cover for his daughter). Daniel and Trixie were put in handcuffs while nutty professor Laura still quoted Dante about the gates of hell and how she realized there should be a tenth gate (the tenth circle) in addition to the original nine. The tenth gate would be reserved for those people who lied to themselves by pretending they weren’t hurting the ones they loved. Daniel gave his testimony on recording, where he told the police about how Jason’s death happened at the bridge. However, he wouldn’t tell the details and just gave vague answers, saying, “What difference does it make?” because it was all over. In Laura’s testimony in a separate room, Laura talked about Dante and how she and Daniel named Trixie after Dante’s lover, Beatrice. Mike asked if Laura’s husband knew what she was testifying to, and Laura replied no, she never told Daniel. Mike interrupted Daniel’s testimony because he needed to talk to him about what he just learned from Laura in the other room. Laura told Daniel that she didn’t go back home like he told her to because she saw Jason on the bridge. Daniel chimed in trying to cover for his wife and say she was lying, but Laura went on and said that she grabbed Jason’s hand and didn’t want him to fall. He hung onto her and dug his fingernails into Laura’s arm, leaving marks (still visible and she pulled up her sleeves and showed her husband). Laura said she blamed Jason for hurting Trixie, but it was her fault because she wasn’t there for her daughter or her husband. Mike said there was no way Laura could have held onto Jason because he was drunk and weighed 170 pounds, and that he fell and hit his head on a rock in the river and probably died instantly. Not to mention, the water was so cold that Jason would only have lasted in it for thirty seconds anyway. Mike told Laura that if she had come forward with the drug “story” earlier, Jason would never have set foot on that bridge and he didn’t have to die. Detective Mike decided that he wasn’t going to arrest anybody, but he said there was going to be an inquiry and told Daniel, Laura, and Trixie to go home. On the way out of the police station, Daniel thanked Mike and said he was sorry about what happened to Mike’s daughter. Laura was in Seth’s apartment (shower) when her young teen daughter purchased the drugs from Laura’s student/lover Seth. Did Laura make the marks on her own arms and create the story about trying to save Jason to hide her scandalous affair that resulted in the death of a child from her husband, employer, and authorites?  

  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/17/23

TITLE: Nacho Libre

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2006 Paramount Pictures/Nickelodeon Movies/Black & White Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in Mexico and started with a young boy named Ignacio who was the cook at a monastery. In the beginning of the movie, Ignacio was stealing things (including a cross that he put on his cape) from the nuns and monks to make a Nacho Libre wresting outfit because he someday wanted to be a famous luchador (Mexican wrestler). Ignacio took a nap on a grave, but he got caught by the monks and was sent back to work. Ignacio, now an adult friar, was still cooking for the monks and the orphan children. A nun named Sister Encarnación then arrived at the monastery to teach the children. Ignacio was sent out to visit a man sick with influenza, but the man was already dead when he arrived. While in town, Ignacio saw a crowd of people gathering around the luchador Ramses, as well as posters for a new wrestlers’ tournament. Later that night, Ignacio and Encarnacion ate toast and talked in Encarnacion’s room. He explained about the luchador he saw, and Encarnacion told him that wrestling was ungodly and that Ramses was a false idol for the people. Ignacio replied “whatever.”The next day, Ignacio served the monks leftovers without chips because a street peasant named Esqueleto stole the chips from Ignacio in an alley the previous night. One monk said that this was the worst lunch he ever had, and another told Ignacio that he had had diarrhea since Easter because of the food. Ignacio said that maybe he wasn’t meant for cooking and dead guy duty, and he ran out of the monastery and took off on his makeshift moped towards town. He left a handful of chips in the alley and hid behind a wall to wait for Esqueleto to appear and eat the chips. He did appear, and Ignacio tackled him from behind trying to convince him that they could enter the wrestling tournament as a tag team. Esqueleto started walking away until Ignacio mentioned the winner’s money prize. However, in the wrestling ring, Esqueleto didn’t think he could beat the professional wrestler in front of him. Ignacio told him to pray to the Lord for strength, and Esqueleto replied that he didn’t believe in God, only science. Ignacio was shocked that Esqueleto hadn’t been baptized, and then Esqueleto was severely beaten by the opponent, who ripped out a handful of his hair. Ignacio entered the ring and fought another opponent by throwing his large body weight around, but then the first opponent returned and defeated Ignacio. A man later gave Ignacio and Esqueleto money because even the losing team got a prize. He went on to say that the people liked the tag team, and if they came back next week the man would get them another fight. Ignacio used some of the money to buy ingredients and make good meals for the monastery menu. Ignacio and Esqueleto started stealing things from around the monastery to make Ignacio a pair of red and blue stretchy pants, a cape, and a mask. Another day, Ignacio spoke to Esqueleto, telling him he was concerned about his salvation Esqueleto’s salvation. He asked him why he had never been baptized, and Esqueleto snapped back that he never got around to it. Ignacio said that night they were going up against Satan’s Cavemen, and so he filled a bowl with water and quickly dunked Esqueleto’s head into the bowl to baptize him. They were beaten again at this second match, but they were given more money so they kept fighting. One day, two of the orphan boys were wrestling each other. Encarnacion broke the fight up, and Ignacio chimed in and told the boys that he knew wrestling was fun, but they couldn’t do it because the Bible said not to wrestle your neighbor. Ignacio lied and said that he had never wrestled. He then went to Esqueleto and told him that he had feelings for a nun, but he couldn’t bring her to the wrestling match and show her how strong he was because he would get kicked out of the monastery. Esqueleto suggested that Ignacio take Encarnacion on a date later that night. Esqueleto would bring some of his friends to beat Ignacio up, but they would let him win. Ignacio didn’t want Encarnacion to know it was a date, so he brought her into an alley and told her that he saw two bums earlier that day and thought it would be a good idea to bring Encarnacion there so they could preach the Gospel to the bums (of course, there were no bums and it was just a setup).Ignacio spotted two men he thoughtwere Esqueleto’s friends walking by. Ignacio suddenly grabbed Encarnacion and held her to his body, telling her that he didn’t like the way those men just looked at the nun. He went over and ripped the back of the one man’s shirt, and he tore off his own shirt and tried to antagonize them to fight him. Esqueleto and his friends then arrived, and Ignacio realized that the other two men were not part of the scheme. Esqueleto later told Ignacio that he knew a water gypsy who could help Ignacio become a great fighter using eagle eggs that were supposed to have magical powers. They went to meet with the water gypsy, who told Ignacio that in order to become empowered by the eagle, he needed climb a cliff, find the eagle egg, crack it open, and swallow the yolk. Ignacio climbed up to the nest resting on the cliff ledge and took one of the eagle eggs and broke it open and ate the yolk raw. He made a strange gesture with his hands before he jumped off the side of the cliff into the water. At the next wrestling match, Ignacio had one opponent on the ground, but then the opponent’s tag team member started whipping Ignacio’s back with the belt. Esqueleto tried to help, but now both opponents started belting him. Afterwards in the bathroom, Ignacio was angry with Esqueleto because the eagle eggs were a lie and didn’t give him any eagle powers. Ignacio decided they needed get in with Ramses and his buddies and learn their ways to become pros. He and Esqueleto planned to go the party that Ramses’ manager, Ramon, was having the following night. There they would tell Ramon that they were ready for the big leagues. As they prepared for the party, Ignacio, wearing a frilly shirt and slacks, opened the door to Encarnacion, who asked if she could come into the room. Ignacio replied no because people would get the wrong idea about her and think she was a floozy. Encarnacion told Ignacio that there was no food for breakfast the following morning and she wanted to know when he was going to get the food, but he shut the door in the nun’s face. However, Ignacio and Esqueleto weren’t allowed inside the party, so they snuck around back. Esqueleto had Ignacio boost him up over the wall, but then there was nobody to pull Ignacio up. Esqueleto went to speak with Ramon, telling him that he and Ignacio were ready to go pro. Ramon advised Esqueleto to win the Battle Jam next week because the winner would get to fight Ramses in exhibition in front of 5,000 people. Ignacio got into the party by pretending to be a musician. The next day, outside the monastery, Ignacio said that he couldn’t go on living a lie because he was a friar, not a luchador, and the orphans needed them. Esqueleto shouted that he didn’t care about the orphans and that he hated all the orphans in the world. Ignacio attacked him, and then he told Esqueleto that he wasn’t going to listen to him anymore because he only believed in science and that was probably why they never won their matches. Ignacio went into the kitchen to find Encarnacion cooking breakfast for the children because he wasn’t there to do it. Ignacio lied that he had been gone because he had a lot of church-y opportunities outside of the orphanage. Ignacio then told the nun the truth that he went to a wrestling match the previous night, but she misunderstood and thought he had watched a wrestling match. Ignacio replied “kind of,” and let her believe that. Encarnacion then lectured Ignacio, telling him he was a man of the cloth and wrestling was a sin because wrestlers fought for vanity, money, and false pride.Ignacio asked if all fighting was a sin, and Encarnacion replied that God would only bless someone in battle if they fought for something noble or to help somebody. She suggested that Ignacio pray for forgiveness. In the church, Ignacio silently prayed to God and got the idea that maybe God wanted him to fight and give everything he won to the little ones who had nothing so they could have better food and a better life. Ignacio then decided that if he won that night at the Battle Jam, he would know that God would bless his mission and wanted Ignacio to be a wrestling servant of God. Ignacio jumped up because one of the lit candles fell over and set his robe on fire. He went outside and rolled around on the ground to put out the flames, and when he stood up, the orphans, monks, and Encarnacion saw his stretchy wrestling pants that were exposed because the fire burnt off the bottom half of his robe. Ignacio announced that later that night, he would fight the seven strongest men in town and he would win the 10,000 peso prize because God would be with him in the ring. He added that he would use the money to buy the orphans a big bus to go on field trips. At the Battle Jam, all the wrestlers fought each other in the ring at once, with one man hitting everyone with a foldable chair and Ignacio using a nipple twist move to fight one man. Ignacio and Esqueleto walked away from the Battle Jam as losers of the wrestling match. Ignacio left the monastery, telling one of the orphan boys, Chanco, that he was going into the wilderness, probably to die. Chanco gave Ignacio the lucky machete his mother had given him. Ignacio did his best to survive in the desert environment, and one day Esqueleto came with the news that Silencio (the winner of the Battle Jam) wasn’t going to be able to fight Ramses because he got injured.Esqueleto convinced Ignacio to fight again because he was the runner-up. Ignacio had Esqueleto deliver a letter to Encarnacion in her room. She read the letter, in which Ignacio told her that he had not died in the wilderness and that he would fight Ramses and leave the money to the orphans. He also told Encarnacion that if he died in the ring, then she should know that Ignacio always loved Encarnacion as a brother in God. Right before the fight, Esqueleto suggested that they pray, and so they prayed to God to bless Ignacio with nutrients and strength. Ignacio was seriously getting beat by Ramses in the ring, but then Encarnacion and Chanco appeared in the audience and Ignacio suddenly found the strength to fight Ramses. He defeated the wrestling champion, and Ignacio used the prize money to buy a bus for the orphan children.   

Good Morning America on the movie’s cover art claimed, “If you love Jack Black, you’ll love Nacho Libre.” Fox-TV, Jay Towers, added, “Big laughs from start to finish.” The movie grossed over $99 million at the box office.

DATE REVIEWED: 2/16/23

TITLE: Son Of The Mask

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s Children.) This is not a PG movie!

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2005 New Line Home Entertainment/Warner Bros. Pictures/Radar Pictures/Dark Horse Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The movie begins in Edge City at the Museum of Arts and History with the curator giving a museum tour of the room containing items of Norse mythology. He talked about Loki, the youngest son of Odin and the god of mischief, who created an ancient wooden-looking mask that he used to create mayhem among mortals on earth. According to legend (but the curator said of course this wasn’t true when one of the kids on a field day school trip asked if it was), whoever wore the mask would be imbued with the powers of Loki himself. The curator went on to say that Loki was a shapeshifter and could turn himself into anything, including a woman. Little did everybody know, Loki had been lurking in the shadows of the room and now transformed himself into a green-skinned monster (like the Hulk). Loki stole the mask, but then he realized that it was fake and used his powers to take the face off the curator and put it in the display, leaving the curator’s faceless body to wander around the room. 270 miles southwest of Edge City, in Fringe City, there lived a married couple, Tim and Tonya Avery. They visited with their friends, who had several unruly young children running around the house. In the car on the way home, Tim said that swallowing Drano sounded like a good option to him verses having kids like their friends. Back at home, Tonya immediately ran upstairs and slammed the bedroom door in Tim’s face because Tonya wanted to have a baby, but her husband still did not. Tonya was the managing director of Apt Apparel, and Tim wanted to be an animator (trying for 10 years) and have his own cartoon show and at the bottom level of a company, so he didn’t think he was ready to take care of a child. Tim and Tonya’s dog, Otis, had found Loki’s real mask, and while he and Tim were playing, Otis brought Tim the mask. Tim told the dog to only steal things with real value and obviously thought that green mask was worthless. Meanwhile, as Loki relaxed on a beach, a vision of his father, the Norse god Odin, appeared in the sky above him. Odin said that he cursed the day Loki created the mask because of all the havoc it had wreaked on mortals. He demanded that Loki find the mask and clean his mess up. Tim worked at Animagine animation studios gave tours to children dressed as Torpedo Tortoise. At lunch, Tim’s coworker advised him to talk to the top man, Daniel Moss, about his current predicament. Tim did just that and told Daniel that he went to school to be an animator, not dress up in a tortoise costume, and that he had an idea for a character. However, Daniel didn’t care for Tim’s idea. Tim then headed off to a company Halloween party dressed as a werewolf victim, but Otis took his mask and Tonya told him to use the green mask that Otis brought in the other day. In his car at the party, Tim put the mask and it molded itself to his face. He went inside to the party, where he constantly switched from character to character as he and the scantily clad partygoer females danced and sang to hyperactive music. The next day at work (Tim somehow got the mask off his face), Tim was summoned to Daniel’s office. Later at home, Tim went to Tonya with the news that Daniel promoted Tim to the second floor after the party the night before. Tonya’s news turned out to be that she was pregnant. She and Tim went to the doctor, and it was confirmed there. Tonya then started throwing up bubbles, and the doctor commented that it wasn’t normal and it wasn’t covered by insurance. Tonya ate silly string on crackers at home during her pregnancy. Tonya and Tim eventually had a baby boy that they named Alvey, and then the next scene had Odin telling Loki that there was a baby born of the mask. Loki kept searching for the real mask, but Loki found another fake mask and threw it on the floor and broke it. The man behind the counter in the store told Loki he would have to pay for that, and so Loki threw two vases at him and they shattered against the wall. Odin began speaking through the shopkeeper, telling Loki he wanted him to be more like one of his other sons, Thor, and that he needed to find the baby so he could find the mask.Tim hadn’t been able to find the mask for a while now because Otis had buried it in his doghouse. Tim asked Tonya again if she had seen the mask as she blew up pink and blue balloons to decorate their little boy Alvey’s room with. She blew up another balloon, and Alvey stuck his thumb in his mouth and blew up his own head as Tonya did with the balloon. It was Tim, not Tonya, who was up out of bed every hour of the night to take care of Alvey. One morning, Tonya woke Tim up to tell him that her work just called her and they were sending her to New York for a week. Tim was going to take a week off from work to take care of Alvey, but then decided he would work from home on the current project because he didn’t want his coworker, Chad, to do it. Tonya left for New York in a black minidress, telling Tim to talk to Betty down the street (who she said had about ten kids) if he was having any trouble. Alvey could say “mama,” but he refused to say “da-da,” which was very irritating to Tim, who was the one doing all the work. Tonya had told Tim not to let Alvey watch TV, but Tim had to get his animation artwork done by noon to fax over to Daniel and so Tim put Alvey in front of the Flintstones cartoon watching Bam Bam. Later that night, while Tim was asleep and Alvey was still watching cartoons, Otis went outside and dug up the mask. He put his face close to the mask to investigate it, and the mask molded itself to Otis’s face and turned him into a scary, mean green dog. Otis made devious plans to get rid of Alvey and become the center of Tim and Tonya’s attention once again while Alvey was inside watching a cartoon on TV with a frog singing about the Michigan rag. Alvey (son) got the idea (had a vision in his head) of putting Tim (dad) in the psychopathological institute when he saw one man on the TV show end up there. Later on, Tim was on the phone with work and turned around to see Alvey, his very small baby that cannot walk yet, acting out the scenes he saw on TV by singing, dancing, doing the Woody Woodpecker laugh, and running around the house at super speed. Tim called 911 and told the operator that his son was bouncing off the walls, the couch, and the ceiling, but the operator disconnected him. Otis tried to get rid of Alvey one way by giving him a rattle that was actually an explosive, but Alvey outsmarted him by giving the dog a bone that was an explosive. It charred the fur off from Otis, but he was instantly transformed back to the green dog. Otis continued to come up with plans that involved putting Alvey through a ceiling fan, in the washing machine that would flatten him to a pulp, and tarring and feathering him. From then on, dog and baby became enemies. However, each time, Otis’s plans backfired and whatever he planned to do to Alvey happened to Otis himself. Alvey continued watching cartoons, and this time it was Transformers. Tim was watching also from behind the couch and was worried that Alvey was having thoughts about blowing up his dad. One time, Tim was trying to change Alvey’s diaper, and several streams of pee sprayed out of Alvey and up into the air. Tim tried to catch the pee in cups, but it got all over him and the house.In the meantime, at the Fringe City Presbyterian Hospital, Loki, in the form of a bumblebee, went to the maternity ward. He stung the receptionist in the ear so he could transform himself into the female medical employee. He used the computer to look up all the babies born on July 27th. He found at least a dozen and printed out the birth registry and addresses of all the babies born that day. Loki then took off in his Ford Mustang (with a Low Key “Loki,” license plate) and started going door-to-door in search of the baby born of the mask. At the first house, Loki pretended to be a vacuum salesman and demonstrated a vacuum to the female who answered the door. He turned the vacuum on and it sucked the lady into the vacuum bag. Loki then went into the baby’s room, but this wasn’t the baby he was looking for. Loki showed up at another house dressed as a plumber with his pants partially pulled down showing the top half of his bare butt. He carried a plunger to the front door and shoved it into guy’s face, saying that he was there to unclog the man’s throne (toilet). The baby living at this house was completely human, and Loki just made him cry. At the third house, Loki knocked on the lady’s door dressed as a young girl scout wearing red pigtails and speaking in a feminine voice. Of course, this wasn’t the right baby either, and the fourth time turned out to be the charm. Loki made it to Tim’s house dressed as a package delivery guy. He inspected Alvey, but went outside and sat in his car because Alvey wouldn’t perform any crazy antics in front of him. Tim then had a meltdown and told the baby that he was a cunning mastermind who would stop at nothing until Tim went completely insane. He shouted in Alvey’s face to start dancing again and screwing with Tim’s mind, but Alvey just sat there acting innocent and Tim thought maybe he was going crazy. Tim rushed outside to his car (with Loki still there) and put Alvey in the backseat, announcing that he was going to take the baby to a pediatrician and an exorcist. Inside the car, Alvey creepily turned his head a complete 360 degrees like an owl, and then he started spewing green slime from his mouth all over the windshield. Tim muttered that his son was the devil, and Loki realized that he found the baby born of the mask. Betty was out on her porch and witnessed the scene, so she called Tonya to tell her there was a problem going on with Tim and Alvey. In the busy city area, Tim parked his car and walked the rest of the way to his destination. Loki parked his car in a handicapped zone and followed Tim, but a police officer chased after Loki. Loki drove the officer’s head into the ground and kept walking. Loki stopped Tim and demanded to know where the mask was. He declared that he was Loki, God of Mischief, and Tim, not believing him, replied that he was Tim, God of Crazy Babyland. He ran off with Alvey and the madman Loki pursuing him. Loki cornered Tim in the alley and tossed a bomb at him, but Alvey suddenly shielded them from it. Odin began speaking through Tim. Odin stripped Loki of his immortal powers and forever banished him to the land of the mortals. Alvey then grew super long arms and picked up two dumpsters, using one on either side of Loki to smash his body. Tim’s coworker called him and told him that his pitch meeting was starting right now. He came and picked up Tim to bring him to the meeting. However, the pitch didn’t go well and Tim was fired. As he held Alvey in his arms, he was escorted out of the building by security. Tonya was now on a plane back home to check on Tim and Alvey after she received the call from Betty. Alvey calmed down and starting acting like a normal baby, but out in the backyard the terror dog Otis was back again and now Loki was trying to break into the house. He sat down on the floor in Alvey’s room and conjured up a vision of Odin on the wall. Loki told his dad that the baby was strong and got away only because Odin took Loki’s powers away. He managed to convince Odin to give him back his powers so Loki could get the mask for Odin. Odin gave Loki one final chance to complete his task in an hour. Tim woke up and ran into Alvey’s room to check on him, and Loki, in Tonya’s body, appeared but then quickly transformed back to his male self. He gave Tim an hour to meet Loki in that alley in the city; otherwise Tim would never see Alvey again. Loki left with Alvey just as the real Tonya arrived back home in a taxi. She came into the house and Tim immediately attacked her, thinking she was Loki, but then he realized it was actually Tonya and she said that Betty was right that he’d gone crazy. Tonya freaked out and tried to call the police when she figured out that Alvey was missing, but Tim said that the police couldn’t help them because they were dealing with Loki. Tim convinced Tonya to go find Otis with him. Otis was having a dinner date with a female dog, named Venus. Tim apologized for ignoring Otis and told him he was Tim’s best friend, and that when Alvey grew up he would be Otis’s best friend. Otis agreed to give Tim the mask so they could save Alvey. However, then Loki wouldn’t honor their deal and give Alvey back. The mask ended up getting stuck to Tim’s face, and as Loki sped off in his Mustang with Alvey. Tim (looking and acting the same strange way he had during the Halloween party earlier) turned his car into a monster car. Tim and Tonya went after Loki. While Tim fought Loki, Tonya went to rescue Alvey, who was locked inside a cage. Loki then announced that he and Tim were evenly matched opponents and they should let Alvey decide. Tim tore off the mask and told Alvey he had no more superpowers. Tim said that Alvey helped Tim grow up, and he wanted to repay Alvey by helping the baby grow up. Alvey said “da-da,” and crawled over to Tim. Loki tried to use a giant hammer to smash the family, but Odin himself appeared and told Loki he was a failure. Before Odin could strike Loki with his staff, Tim stopped him and told them to grow up and enjoy each other while they could as real fathers and sons don’t act that hateful way outside of the fake god world, and then Tim gave them the mask.Odin and Loki went home with Odin saying “Godspeed,” to the mortals. Tim pitched an idea to Daniel about a baby and dog competing for the dad’s attention. Daniel loved it, and they created a cartoon show with the baby character trying to give his dad Fidel’s (Castro) Favorites box of cigars, but the dog pushed the baby across the room and offered the dad a sandwich on a plate. The dad was sitting in a chair reading a newspaper and ignoring both of them. The baby brought a sushi chef to chop up a bunch of meat with a huge knife, and then the dog got out a blowtorch but the baby, in his fire department truck with an axe attached to front, sprayed water on the fire to put it out as. As Tonya and Tim watched the show, they sat with Alvey and Otis on the couch with Tonya wearing a shirt with number “72,” on it. The parents toasted with alcohol to the new cartoon show called Sibling Revelry, Tonya told Tim that he needed to add a new character to the show because she was already pregnant again. Kidsday/Newsday stated, “A must see for a family looking for a night of belly laughs,” on the movie packaging front cover. The back coverart had, “Son of the Mask is a comedic gem,” by Earl Dittman, Wireless Magazine.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/15/23

TITLE: A.R.C.H.I.E.

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG Canada  (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2016  Arc Entertainment/Double Dutch International/Trilight Entertainment/Java Post Production/Creative Saskatchewan/Clairwood Capital Management Inc.

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The movie began with police at a gas station that had a suspicious van in the parking lot. The officer went inside to find a man named Hugh dressed as a woman wearing a short skirt and a blonde wig sitting in a wheelchair next to a robot dog named Archie as Hugh cashed out a bunch of stolen bank cards at the ATM machine. The machine started spitting out money, and so Hugh knocked the displays over on top of the simpleton small town, out of shape police officer and made a run for it to his van. The van sped off by the time the officer walked outside. As Hugh drove, the back doors of the van flew open so Archie’s crate fell out. Meanwhile, a fifteen-year-old girl named Isabel from Chicago moved in with her Uncle Paul in the rural town of Deanewood (he was currently the mayor running for re-election) after Isabel’s parents died. Paul introduced Isabel to another teenager named Aaron. In the next scene in the city, a female named Brooke gave a presentation for A.R.C.H.I.E (which stood for Artificial Robotronic Canine Hyper-Intelligence Experiment), a non-living cybernetic dog that Brooke’s company created to aid the military in locating explosives. Brooke then met with the company’s partner, Cyborganix, and was told that Archie, the multi-million dollar piece of military hardware, had been stolen. The next day, Isabel went to the local Bluebird Cafe that Paul ownedlooking for a job. Aaron showed up, and then two mean girls who were called the Lindsays (because both of their names was Lindsay) arrived. The Lindsays said that Isabel’s parents died, so she was living with her uncle and was now an orphan. They offered to show Isabel around town, and she agreed. Isabel was then given a waitress job. Paul was sitting at one of the tables talking with a well-dressed female named Veronica Myles who wanted to buy that property and turn it into a Mogulburger restaurant. Paul refused to sell the property. Isabel walked closer to the table balancing a tray, when one of the delinquent female Lindsays put her foot out and tripped Isabel, causing the food to spill all over Veronica’s clothes. Veronica was furious and stormed out telling Paul that he would pay for more than her dry-cleaning bill. Isabel went outside and started crying on the steps, but then Archie appeared and starting speaking to her. She was shocked that the dog could talk, and she walked to the park thinking she was losing her mind. Archie followed Isabel and explained that he wasn’t a robot, but a cybernetic organism made of both organic and machine parts. He said he was designed to look like an ordinary dog, and apart from talking he could move at lightning speed and had x-ray vision. Isabel asked Archie what color of underwear a man standing nearby was wearing, and Archie used his x-ray vision and replied that it was white with a streak of brown.Archie went on to say that he was created by a biotech company and was stolen from the laboratory by Hugh, who was the company’s night janitor. Hugh dragged Archie all across the country and forced him to help Hugh commit multiple crimes. Hugh also entered Archie in multiple dog shows. Isabel brought Archie home. Paul was reluctant about keeping Archie because he was allergic to dogs (however, he did think it was strange that he wasn’t sneezing around Archie…), but he agreed. Paul then asked Isabel if she wanted to be his campaign manager, even though nobody ever ran against him for mayor. She agreed to plan the campaign party Paul was going to have at the restaurant. As Paul drove through town one day, Paul was shocked to see signs that Veronica Myles was running for mayor. He went to the campaign office and told Veronica that she didn’t even live in Deanewood, and she replied that now she did because she just bought a house there that morning. Paul asked why she was running for mayor, and Veronica said that she had always wanted to give back to the community, and what better way to do that than to start with her hometown. Meanwhile, Brooke found an online article and pictures of Archie, who was labeled as “Super Dog In Deanewood.” Brooke headed to Deanewood. While Isabel was at work, Archie headed to the park to hang out with Aaron’s dad’s guide dog, Sally, who robo Archie was in love with. A video of Archie doing a skateboard trick got on recording and went viral on the Internet. Isabel was about to tell Aaron about the other robotic things Archie could do when Archie began talking in front of Aaron. Archie asked Aaron to take down the pictures of Archie off the Internet.Inside the restaurant, the Lindsays sabotaged the pot of chili that was for the campaign partygoers by pouring farting powder into it. Brooke showed up at the restaurant and told Paul that she was in town looking for her lost dog. He took Brooke into the kitchen and Isabel was in the back stirring the chili (unaware that it was poisoned by the evil girls). Brooke showed Isabel a picture of Archie, and Isabel lied and said that wasn’t the stray dog she found the other day. Isabel told another lie that Archie ran away and Brooke believed her. At Paul’s campaign party, a health inspector showed up. Paul wasn’t sure why he was doing the routine check at 6 p.m. on a Saturday, and the health inspector replied that there were over seventy trillion types of bacteria that didn’t just work from nine to five, so the inspector didn’t just have those hours either. The inspector found a sparkling clean kitchen thanks to Archie’s super speedy cleanup job, and then the people eating chili out in the dining area started farting in time with Beethoven’s “Ode to Joy.” After everybody left, Paul told Isabel that the health inspector was going to put them under investigation Fartgate, and it could cost Paul the restaurant and the election. Paul asked Isabel to write him a campaign speech, and she later discovered that somebody put up a poster in town that read “Paul Sullivan Fart Mayor.” Aaron then appeared and told Isabel that the Lindsays were helping Veronica, who told them to mess with the chili in a show of dirty politics. Isabel and Aaron went incognito with him wearing a fake mustache and Isabel wearing a red wig. They both had dark sunglasses on when they went to Veronica’s campaign office. Isabel sat down with Veronica pretending to be from the Global Gazette publication, a small online news outlet. Aaron used a big camera to record Veronica talking about her campaign while Archie uploaded Veronica’s emails to his database. The Lindsays, who were sitting nearby, recognized Isabel and pulled off her wig. Veronica told Isabel to never try to outsmart a con woman, and Isabel and Aaron ran out of the building and went to Aaron’s hideout. Isabel didn’t feel comfortable hacking into the emails, and Archie argued that he didn’t hack in because the email was open and he just observed. They checked out the chain of emails between Veronica and Kim Matthews, the CEO of Mogulburger (company Veronica was from), and discovered that Veronica was spilling her devious plans to Kim about buying out Bluebird Café. They figured out Veronica was only running for mayor to put Paul out of business, and Archie said that if Veronica became mayor, she could change the zoning code and revoke Paul’s food service license. The teens and Archie decided that they needed to catch Veronica in the act. Outside the building, criminal Hugh (who had come to town in search of Archie after finding his empty crate alongside the road) wanted to team up with Veronica to get Archie. Veronica agreed, and she made it onto the national news. Twisting the facts because she was “crooked Veronica” lied and told a news reporter that Paul was using his niece Isabel to engage in political espionage because he didn’t want a fair election, but apparently Veronica did. Isabel went outside to talk to Aaron, and Veronica walked by telling someone on the phone to meet her the following day to sign the papers at a secret location (an old concert ground) with no witnesses. The next day, Isabel, Aaron, and Archie went to the empty concert grounds, where Hugh showed up and captured Archie and locked him in his crate. Veronica showed up as well, and she and Hugh locked Isabel and Aaron inside a building. On the road, Brooke stopped Hugh in her car, and demanded to have Archie back. It turned out that Brooke and Hugh were friends, and Brooke paid Hugh to steal Archie but he never showed up at the meeting place because the money she was paying him was a small sum compared to what he could get from selling Archie on the black market. Hugh added that he had wanted Brooke to be more than friends and thought they could have been soulmates. He said that Brooke could have Archie back if she paid him ten times the amount they originally agreed on, and he didn’t care if she said no because he had another guy lined up. Brooke showed him the memory stick containing the security footage of Hugh stealing Archie. She was going to hand it over to the feds, but then Hugh got Archie out of the back of his van and Brooke gave him the memory stick. After he drove away, Brooke took Archie out of his crate. He recognized Brooke as the person who made him and asked her if she was God or his mother.Brooke replied no to both of those questions, and then Archie told Brooke that they needed to rescue his friends. They freed Isabel and Aaron from the building on the concert grounds. Brooke explained that after she made Archie as a prototype, a huge corporation with a military contract who wanted to use the cybernetic dogs for warfare bought out her company. Brooke had Archie stolen so that wouldn’t happen. She agreed to let Isabel and Aaron have a little more time with Archie before she took him away. They plotted to defeat Veronica because the debate was taking place later that night. Archie’s idea was for Isabel to call Veronica and pretend to be Kim Matthews by telling Veronica that Kim was having second thoughts about investing in Deanewood. Isabel went through with it, but Veronica wasn’t sure why the person on the other end was speaking in such a strange high-pitched voice. Aaron looked up Kim Matthews and discovered that Kim was actually a man, and so Isabel tried to change her voice to a lower tone telling Veronica that she had a strange form of laryngitis. Veronica argued with Kim (who was actually Isabel) that they needed to have a location in Deanewood because they could be on the forefront of running independent companies into the ground. Veronica’s plan was to bring in a megaplex mall, and when she was through with Deanewood it wouldn’t even be a town anymore, but instead just another nook of consumerism with Mogulburger as its king. Meanwhile, in his van, Hugh watched the memory stick footage and realized that it was actually footage from a child’s birthday party and not the Cyborganix security systems. The same police officer from the beginning of the movie saw Hugh throwing a hissy fit. Isabel and Aaron went to the debate, where Isabel gave Paul the speech she wrote for him. They played a campaign video (using Veronica’s words from the phone call revealing her devious plan) telling the Deanewood citizens to decide if they wanted to vote for Veronica, the princess of darkness, or their long-time hero, Paul. Veronica then went up on the stage and protested saying the video wasn’t fair or true, but the crowd started booing her. Outside after the debate, Isabel went for a walk down the street with Archie to say goodbye to him. Suddenly, Archie’s eyes started glowing red and a robotic voice that wasn’t his own started repeating the word “danger.” Isabel turned around to see Hugh driving his van head-on towards her to escape the police officer who was pursuing him. Archie jumped in front of the van and stopped it from hitting Isabel. Hugh was arrested, and Archie was damaged by the collision and powered off. Brooke was able to fix Archie back to normal, and Brooke decided that Archie belonged with Isabel. At the café, Brooke decided she would stay in town for a while, and Aaron told Isabel that he spiked the Lindsays’ drinks with a double dose of farting powder and they were both shown sitting in their car crying because they couldn’t stop the farts. Isabel and Aaron then kissed. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/12/23

TITLE: Coco

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2017  Walt Disney Studios / Pixar Animation Studios 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This cartoon animated movie takes place in the Mexican town of Santa Cecilia. It began with a young boy named Miguel Rivera telling the story of how his great-great-grandmother, Mamá Imelda, started a business making shoes to support herself and her daughter after her musician husband left to “play for the world.” As Imelda’s family grew with grandchildren, so did the shoemaker business. Miguel explained that every year, his family celebrated Imelda’s story on their Mexican holiday, Día de los Muertos (the Day of the Dead), which was the one night when the spirits of their ancestors could cross over into the Land of the Living and visit them. Imelda’s daughter grew up to be Miguel’s great-grandmother, Mamá Coco. Miguel said their house was the only one in Mexico that hated music because his grandmother (Coco’s daughter), Abuelita Elena, forbid it from the house like Imelda. Miguel’s family was fine with that, but Miguel loved music and wanted to be just like his favorite musician, Ernesto de la Cruz. Ernesto was a star until the year 1942, when a bell that fell from the ceiling crushed him onstage and killed him. In the plaza, Miguel shined the shoes of a mariachi (Mexican musician) and told him that he wanted to be a musician just like Ernesto, but his family wouldn’t allow it. The mariachi advised Miguel to enter the music competition held on the night of Día de Muertos. He handed Miguel his guitar to play, but then Elena and the other relatives appeared and chased off the mariachi. Miguel was scolded for talking to the musician, and he later went and secretly watched a tape of Ernesto. Miguel told his hairless street dog, Dante, he needed to seize his moment and was going to play in the plaza at the talent contest later that night. Miguel’s parents then told him that they decided he would be upgraded from a shoeshiner to a shoemaker and carry on the family tradition. Before Miguel left, Dante tried to eat food off the ofrenda (altar where the pictures of loved ones were placed in order for them to cross over into the Land of the Living). Imelda’s picture frame at the very top of the ofrenda was accidentally knocked down and shattered when it landed on the floor. Coco was in the picture with Imelda, but the head of Coco’s papa had been ripped out of the photo. Miguel discovered a flap on the side that had been folded back, and the flap revealed that Coco’s papa was holding a guitar that matched Ernesto’s. Miguel realized that Ernesto was his great-great-grandfather. He told his family about it, but they were not pleased that Miguel was trying to follow in that man’s footsteps because he abandoned his family and his music was a curse. Elena broke Miguel’s guitar, and he shouted that he didn’t want to be in that family. Young Miguel ran away to the talent competition in the plaza, where nobody would let him borrow a guitar to play in the talent contest. Miguel stood under Ernesto’s statue and looked at his famous motto “Seize your moment!” engraved on it. Miguel went to the cemetery, where he stole Ernesto’s guitar hanging on the wall in the pantheon. He strummed the guitar, and a group of people arrived to investigate the broken glass window. Miguel dropped the guitar and ran, discovering that he was a ghost and could walk right through people. Out in the cemetery, he was suddenly surrounded by people who looked like humans and wore clothes, except for the fact they were actually skeletons come to life and were the ancestors of people gathered there who crossed over for the night. Some dead relations Miguel never knew then approached him; Tía (aunt) Rosita, Tía Victoria, Papa Julio, Tío (uncle) Oscar, and Tío Felipe. Miguel’s uncles announced that Imelda couldn’t cross over and was stuck on the other side. The skeletons decided to bring Miguel with them to cross the flower petal bridge to the Land of the Dead. They went to the Department of Family Reunions, where Imelda was yelling at the lady behind the desk who was trying to tell her that nobody put her picture up. Imelda argued that her family always put her photo on their ofrenda, and called the computer a devil box that told lies. She started beating on the computer with her shoe until Miguel and the others walked over. Julio told Imelda that they themselves never made it to their ofrenda to reunite with their living relatives because they encountered Miguel. They were taken into an office, where a skeleton told Miguel that he was cursed because he tried to steal Ernesto’s guitar. Miguel mentioned the little accident where Imelda’s photo frame had been broken, and this made her irate. The skeleton told Miguel that to undo the family curse, he had to get his family’s blessing by sunrise and everything would go back to normal. Imelda used a flower petal to give Miguel her blessing to go home, put her photo back on the ofrenda, and never play music again. She handed Miguel the petal and he was transported back to Ernesto’s pantheon. Miguel picked up Ernesto’s guitar again and tried to run out the door with it, but he instantly found himself back in the office in the Land of the Dead because of the condition Imelda added to her blessing. Miguel tried to get a blessing from one of the clan members, but they all refused. Imelda said that Miguel would go home her way or not at all, and she would not let him go down the same path that Ernesto did. Miguel ran off with Dante and said that he needed to find Ernesto and get his blessing. There was one skeleton named Héctor who tried to cross the bridge to the Land of the Living to visit his family, even though nobody put his picture on their ofrenda. He was brought to a police officer on the charges of disturbing the peace and fleeing an officer. He tried to bribe the officer into getting him across the bridge with front row seats to Ernesto’s Sunrise Spectacular show, plus the opportunity to go backstage and meet Ernesto. The police officer would not take the bribe and let Héctor off with a warning. Miguel overheard that Héctor knew Ernesto and wanted him to help. The skeletal bandwagon then spotted Miguel and Héctor and chased after them, but they escaped. Imelda sent her spirit guide animal, Pepito, to track down Miguel. Héctor disguised Miguel by painting his face to look like a skeleton. He explained that he would help Miguel get to Ernesto if Miguel put up Héctor’s photo on an ofrenda when he got back to the Land of the Living. Héctor brought Miguel to the building where Ernesto was supposed to be rehearsing for his annual Sunrise Spectacular show, but it was there that Miguel learned that Ernesto didn’t do rehearsals. He told Héctor that Ernesto was halfway across town throwing a party. A musician named Gustavo then told Miguel that if he wanted to get to Ernesto, he could compete in the music contest in the Plaza de la Cruz because the winner would get to play at Ernesto’s party. Héctor was unable to talk Miguel out of playing at the contest and agreed to take him to the area of the city where Héctor lived with the other misfits who had no families to go home to or no photos or ofrendas. They met with Chicharrón (Cheech) and asked to borrow his guitar. Héctor played Cheech’s favorite song on the guitar before Cheech faded away. Héctor explained to Miguel that when there was no one left in the living world that remembered a relative, they would disappear from the Land of the Dead and suffer the final death. They arrived at the Plaza de la Cruz, and after Miguel finished singing and playing the guitar with Héctor, he spotted the tribe in the crowd asking around about Miguel because Pepito tracked Miguel there. Miguel ran offstage with Héctor, and then a female skeleton announced to the crowd that they needed to be on the lookout for a living boy named Miguel whose family wanted to send him back to the Land of the Living. Héctor was mad when he found out that Miguel had lied to him when he said Ernesto was Miguel’s only family who could send him back home. They had an argument, and Miguel stormed off to Ernesto’s tower where he was having the party. Miguel wasn’t allowed inside, so he got a favor from the band that won the music contest and they snuck him into the tower. Miguel was unable to get Ernesto’s attention in the crowd until Miguel took out his guitar and started playing and singing. He walked towards Ernesto and fell into the pool, and Ernesto jumped in to save him. The water washed the paint off Miguel’s face, and Ernesto realized that he was the human boy everyone was searching for. Despite this, Ernesto was happy to learn that he had a great great grandson, and he hung out with Miguel for the remainder of the party. He invited Miguel to be his guest of honor at the Sunrise Spectacular, but Miguel said he had to get home before sunrise. Ernesto picked up a flower petal and told Miguel that he was sorry to see him go and hoped he died soon so they could meet again. Before Ernesto could give Miguel his blessing, Héctor (who had snuck into the party dressed up as the female Frida Kahlo) appeared and begged Miguel to put his photo up like he promised he would. It was then revealed that Ernesto was a fraud because the songs he sang were not his, but in fact were written by Héctor. Those in the Land of the Living were now forgetting Héctor because Ernesto never told anyone that Héctor wrote those songs and instead claimed them as his own. Ernesto argued that he never meant to take credit for Héctor’s songs because they used to be a great team before Héctor died, and so Ernesto only sang his songs because he wanted to keep a part of Héctor alive. It showed a flashback of the day that Héctor packed up his stuff to go home to his family. However, before he left, Ernesto suggested they drink a toast, saying that he would move Heaven and Earth for his amigo (friend), Héctor. Héctor took the drink, but on the way to the train station he collapsed dead to the ground. Héctor now realized the truth that Ernesto had poisoned his drink, and Ernesto told Héctor that he had confused movies with reality (hence the same poisoning scene happened in one of Ernesto’s movies). Héctor then attacked Ernesto, who yelled for security. Héctor was dragged away with Ernesto telling the security that Héctor was not well. Ernesto told Miguel that his reputation was very important to him and he would hate to have Miguel think he murdered Héctor for his songs. Miguel said he knew that wasn’t the case, but then Ernesto put Héctor’s photo in his pocket and called for security to take away Miguel. Ernesto said that you had to do whatever it took to seize your moment, and then the security tossed Miguel into a sinkhole. Héctor appeared (the security put him in the sinkhole as well) and had the sensation of fading away because his daughter, Coco, was forgetting him. Miguel then took out the ripped picture of Imelda and Coco and showed it to Héctor, asking him if he was Miguel’s great-great-grandfather. The answer was yes, and Héctor and Miguel realized they were related. Héctor said that the moment Coco (who was now very elderly) dies he would fade from the Land of the Dead because she is the last person alive who remembers him. He went on to sing “Remember Me,” which he wrote for Coco, but which Ernesto had claimed it as his own and it became his number-one hit. Miguel said that Ernesto stole both Héctor’s song and his guitar, and Héctor should be the one the world remembered, not Ernesto. Imelda and Pepito appeared and returned Miguel and Héctor, bringing them back to the awaiting skeletons. They made an agreement for Imelda to help Miguel and Héctor find Ernesto and get back Héctor’s photo. Imelda added that she couldn’t forgive Héctor for what he had done, but she would help him. Everyone snuck into the Sunrise Spectacular wearing dresses to disguise themselves as the female dancers onstage. They went to search for Ernesto, but he found them first. Miguel and his band of dead skeletons then chased Ernesto through the building. Imelda was able to grab Héctor’s photo from Ernesto, but then the platform she was standing on rose through the ceiling to the stage. The crowd was shocked to see her instead of Ernesto, until Imelda started singing with Héctor playing the guitar on the side. Backstage, Imelda handed Miguel the photo and picked up a flower petal. Imelda used it to give Miguel her blessing to go home, put their photos up, and to never forget how much Miguel is loved. However, before Miguel could take the petal, Ernesto grabbed him and made threats against him and Héctor. Rosita and Victoria turned on the video camera and Ernesto’s scene was displayed on the screens in front of his audience. Ernesto threw Miguel over the side of the very high building. In free fall, Miguel lost the photo and Pepito rescued him at the last moment. Ernesto went out onstage expecting to see a cheering audience, but the spectators booed and called him a murderer while they threw food at him. Pepito threw Ernesto out of the arena, and he ran into a bell in a steeple. The bell then crashed down on top of Ernesto. Héctor collapsed onto the ground because they were just moments from sunrise and it was too late to find the photo. Imelda and Héctor both gave Miguel their blessing, this time with no conditions. Imelda touched Miguel with the flower petal, and he woke up in the pantheon in the light of day. He grabbed the guitar (which was in fact Héctor’s, not Ernesto’s because Ernesto stole it from him) and ran home. He locked his grandmother Elena out of the house so he could speak privately with Coco. Miguel begged her not to forget Héctor before the door was unlocked.Elena demanded that he apologize to Coco, but instead Miguel started playing “Remember Me,” on Héctor’s guitar. When the song was over, Coco said her papa used to sing her that song. She reached into a drawer and took out a pile of letters and poems that Héctor wrote her when he was still alive. It also included the picture of Héctor’s head that had been ripped out of the photo. One year later, a “Forget You,” sign was placed on Ernesto’s statue on his pantheon, and Héctor was recognized as the writer of the songs Ernesto got famous singing. On this year’s Day of the Dead, Miguel’s family put up the pictures of all their relatives on the ofrenda. Imelda, Héctor, Coco (who was now dead), and the rest of the relatives crossed over to the Land of the Living, and Miguel was now happily playing guitar and singing.  This movie grossed over $807 million at the box office worldwide.


 

 

DATE REVIEWED: 2/12/23

TITLE: A Far Off Place

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1993  Walt Disney Pictures/Amblin Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie takes place in Africa. It began with elephants and other safari animals drinking peacefully at a watering hole until poachers appeared and shot dead several elephants, then used chainsaws to cut off their tusks. Steve Winslow and his teenage son, Harry, came from New York to stay at a reserve called Hunter’s Drift with the Parker family (Liz, her husband Paul, and their teenage fifteen or sixteen year old daughter Nonnie), who were friends of Steve’s from long ago. Upon arrival, Harry walked off instead of going inside the house to get a cold drink with his dad and Liz. Harry kept his headphones on and started following a lizard toward a field where Nonnie and Paul were messing with dynamite trying to make a well on the property not far from the house. Nonnie, Paul, and Nonnie’s dog, Hintza, were hiding behind the tractor out of the way of the explosion, but then Nonnie spotted Harry standing near the dynamite. She took off running and screaming towards Harry, but he couldn’t hear anything because he had music blasting in his headphones. Nonnie saved Harry’s life by knocking him into a ditch. Afterwards, at an outdoor gathering, Nonnie and Harry sat down at the same table. Harry started eating the cat food that he thought was pâté (Nonnie had picked the plate up from the ground and put it in the table a few minutes before to keep Hintza from eating the cat’s food), and Nonnie started laughing and didn’t say anything and let Harry eat the cat food to get back at him for being smart and refusing to thank her for saving his life.The maid then came over and told Nonnie that cat food belonged on the ground, and Harry realized what the food was but kept eating it. Later that night, the Parker family’s friend, South African Col. Mopani Theron, showed up at the house. He was a poacher authority, and so Nonnie begged Theron to convince her parents to let her go with them on a trip to hunt poachers. Mopani gave Nonnie his own father’s compass as a gift and said he would talk to her parents about it. Mopani had a discussion with Paul about all the elephants that had been killed in the last three months compared to the whole last year. Paul did a petition to lock the borders, but he knew that the poachers were part of a corporation and must have a big shipment of elephant tusks stored somewhere waiting to be taken out of the country because the exportation stopped but poaching didn’t. Paul announced that he was going to Karlstown the following day to have the paperwork analyzed. Paul handed it to his British friend, John Ricketts, who had just walked in and told Ricketts to keep the paperwork because he had an extra copy.  Once in Karlstown, Paul would go see the Minister of the Interior, but Mopani didn’t like the idea that Paul was going to try to form another committee to do something when Mopani thought they should be shooting all the poachers like they shot the elephants to get their ivory tusks. Paul said they were butchering the soul of Africa, and Africa was the last country with a soul as he responded to Ricketts, who said Paul was talking like a bloody missionary. Harry brought insect repellent in his travel bag to keep the bugs away at night, as well as Coca-Cola cans and other snacks. He used a curtain hanging from the ceiling to protect him from the insects. Harry got out of his bed and looked out the window when he heard Hintza barking. Peeping Harry could see naughty Nonnie down below in her bedroom getting dressed and packing up her stuff. She snuck out of the house with a gun and crawled up onto the roof and down a ramp on the other side. Nonnie brought Hintza with her and went past the villager’s huts that were around the yard. She made a bird call, and the call was returned and happened to be coming from her tribal friend Xhabbo, who had just killed a leopard after the animal injured Xhabbo’s leg. He wanted to go to a cave instead of back to the village, so Nonnie helped him to get there. Hintza alerted them to a strange presence, which turned out to be Harry coming around the corner. Xhabbo said Harry would come with them to the cave, and it was there that Nonnie treated Xhabbo’s wounds and gave him herbs to help him sleep. Xhabbo told Nonnie he had another vision. She promised she and Harry would stay in the cave with him for the night. Harry didn’t want to at first, but he also didn’t want to go home by himself. The next morning, Nonnie and Hintza woke up when they heard gunfire. Nonnie went out by herself and saw fire in the distance. Nonnie told Hintza to stay and she ran home to see that poachers had attacked her home in the small village and were gathered downstairs raiding the house. She climbed back up the ladder and across the roof to get back into the house, where she found both her parents dead in different room and Harry’s dad dead too. Nonnie climbed along the rafters and made it to the garage. She heard a South African white man named Jardin telling the poachers to shoot up all the electronics in the house. Nonnie snuck around to the poachers’ truck without being seen and lit a stick of dynamite under each of them. She was trapped underneath one of the trucks as the dynamite was about to go off, and she made a run for it. The poachers spotted her and shot at her, but she made an escape. The trucks exploded and parts of the house tumbled down around the poachers. Nonnie ran back towards the cave, where Harry was trying to figure out what was going on. She told him that the poachers killed everybody, including her parents, his dad, Koba the maid, and the villagers. Nonnie announced that she needed to go to the border station to radio Mopani and told Harry to stay hidden in the cave with Xhabbo until she returned. Meanwhile, Jardin had another round of terrorist poacher gunmen at his beck and call, so they headed out on the trail of the kids. Xhabbo told Harry that the dead people were with Mantis, and explained that gods were like old people because you think they are deaf but they are not. Nonnie returned and told them that they had to leave because the poachers smashed the radio and killed Samual. Harry wanted to go to the nearest town because he was just a tourist and like his innocent tourist dad didn’t want to be part of stopping the poachers. Xhabbo said they needed to follow the wind west, which was to go through the Kalahari Desert because it was the safest route and if the wind could do it, so could they. Harry thought that Xhabbo’s “tapping,” was crap, but Nonnie schooled him that it wasn’t crap because it saved Harry’s life last night and Bushmen like Xhabbo could see the future. Jardin didn’t believe his trackers when they told him that the kids were going west, and he told them that Nonnie knew better than to go west because that was the direction of the Kalahari. The kids set out for the desert, and as they were trying to get some sleep in the dark, Xhabbo ran back and told them they had to leave immediately because the trackers were close by. Nonnie wanted Xhabbo to leave because the poachers weren’t looking for him and she didn’t want him to get hurt. Harry didn’t want to go on without Xhabbo because he was their guide, but Xhabbo replied that they he and Nonnie were brother and sister, so either they go together or they stop. Obviously, they all went together. Along the way, Xhabbo talked to the elephants that approached them, and the elephants agreed to cover their tracks. Harry thought he was on safari with Doctor Dolittle. The herd of elephants followed the trio, and the poachers lost the trail because the elephant tracks were covering them. Mopani used a radio to get in contact with Paul at Hunter’s Drift, but there was no answer. The children and the elephants parted ways, and Xhabbo thanked them for their help. At the start of the desert, Nonnie and Harry had a disagreement because she didn’t exactly tell him it was 2000 kilometers to the nearest town, Karlstown. He replied that was about the equivalent of walking from New York to Miami, and it was too far especially in desert conditions.Yet they continued on, and Miss Equal Rights Nonnie didn’t want Harry to carry her heavy bag and told him off. Xhabbo told Harry that women were like trees and you can’t judge them by their flowers, only their fruit. Meanwhile, Ricketts showed up at Hunter’s Drift, where Mopani was on the scene investigating the destruction and deaths. Ricketts asked if they had identified the bodies, and Mopani replied no because there was not much left of them (either from wild animals or a result of the explosion). Ricketts replied how ironic it was that Paul should die by the sword, and he offered to take a few men and try to spot the poachers from the air. Back in the desert, a plane flew over where the trio (and Hintza) had just walked. The children hid, not knowing whose airplane it was (Ricketts and Jardin were inside). Harry then said he had an idea and told Nonnie to take her clothes off. To see if these people were friend or foe, they arranged their clothes on the ground to make it look like they were lying there. Nonnie recognized that it was Ricketts and almost ran out from under cover until she saw him take out his machine gun and shoot at the clothing on the ground, his target her and her kid party. Hintza started barking, but Nonnie called him back under the tree. Ricketts and Jardin circled back around and Ricketts shot at the bodies again to make sure they were dead. He told Jardin to take some men down there and get rid of the bodies, and this time to finish the job because they were supposed to have killed the kids earlier with the parents and others. Harry and Xhabbo brought the fake bodies back under their shelter tree to put their bullet hole clothes back on. Nonnie was upset because she knew it was her father’s friend Ricketts that killed her parents and Harry’s dad needlessly all for poaching. She realized that Ricketts was the one exporting the ivory, and she couldn’t believe that Paul trusted him because he was a deceitful weasel and not a friend.The children continued their journey and walked on top of the sand dunes. One time, Nonnie made a fire and told Harry it was safe to do now because they were supposedly dead and nobody would be looking for them. Xhabbo doctored the sores of Harry’s feet that he had from walking through the desert in his high-dollar New York shoes. Nonnie picked up Harry’s journal and started reading it saying that her name was mentioned there. Harry jumped up grabbed it away from Nonnie and was mad that she tried to read his journal. Harry walked off, and by nightfall he still wasn’t back. Xhabbo told Nonnie that once his wife did that and didn’t come back for a month. He added that the men always came back, and the women always waited. They were asleep by the time Harry returned to the camp. Nonnie heard Harry return and told him his food was by his jacket, and then she asked Harry if he was going to be a writer. He responded something like that and Nonnie said that Harry shouldn’t leave like that again because Xhabbo was really worried and Harry knew she lied when he heard Xhabbo snore loudly a short distance away. Mopani searched a warehouse where he thought elephant tusks might be stored, but it was empty so he had to start new and find another lead. Mopani and his team searched some vehicles, and in one truck found dozens of baby crocodiles in a crate. Xhabbo dug a hole underneath a desert plant to find water. Xhabbo sucked the water through a tube and spit it into a canteen and makeshift cup for everybody else to drink, including the four-legged Hintza. Then he dug up the root of the plant so they could eat it after cooking it over a fire. Xhabbo pointed out two stars in the sky that were moving, and Harry corrected him that they were satellites that gave people television. Xhabbo and Nonnie started laughing at Harry’s explanation of how people got the moon into the little box called the television. Harry tried to demonstrate using his Walkman headphones, but the batteries were dead and he joined in laughing and making jokes. Along the way as they kept walking, Harry left his useless Walkman along the path. When they saw more dunes in the distance, Xhabbo told Harry not to look back and to walk towards his future. Ricketts went to see Mopani, telling him that he found nothing with the audits, and neither did Mopani or the police so the audits were just a waste of time and a dead end. The only thing Ricketts found were some coffee merchants trying to avoid export tax. Mopani said that Nonnie was like his own daughter and he didn’t want to give up, but Ricketts tried to convince Mopani that the poaching wasn’t a “corporate conspiracy” and just poachers killed Paul and his family. Ricketts declared that it had been two months and they needed to put an end to the investigation, but Mopani said he was going to pursue it the rest of his life if he needed to. Ricketts said they buried and mourned their mutual friend Paul, and Mopani said he knew that when he found the tusks, he would find the killers. Ricketts responded unless they found Mopani first and to be careful because he didn’t want to lose another friend. Harry learned some words of the African language from Xhabbo. Nonnie left the campsite to get more firewood, and Xhabbo told Harry the obvious that Nonnie had no husband and Harry had no wife. Harry told Xhabbo that was because they were too young, and Xhabbo said that when Bushmen were ready, they married and he himself got married at sixteen. Harry and Xhabbo then hunted a gemsbok using their bows and arrows and were successful in their hunt. They returned to Nonnie, and Xhabbo told her that Harry was a hunter now in an attempt to get young Nonnie and Harry together and married. Harry felt bad that he had to kill the gemsbok and Xhabbo told him to only kill for food. Harry found Xhabbo preparing the hide of the gemsbok and told him that it was a gift Harry was going to give to Nonnie. The next scene showed Harry being chased by an ostrich because he stole her egg. While Nonnie slept, Harry measured her to make a shirt for her out of the gemsbok hide. Harry later gave Nonnie the gift and spoke to her in Bushman. The two boys turned around as Nonnie tried the shirt on, and when she was done Harry told her that she was the most beautiful gemsbok he had ever seen.Another time, Nonnie told Harry that she saw her dead parents when she returned to the house, but she wished she hadn’t seen them like that. Harry tried to console her by saying that when his mom died his dad wouldn’t let him see her so it wasn’t any better for him not seeing his parent’s dead body. Nonnie said she missed her pet birds that her mom put in her room her for, and she would hear them before she woke up in the morning. Nonnie and Harry both hugged it out. Since Mopani worked at the Wildlife Commission, Ricketts called there and wanted to know where Mopani was searching that day. The wise and on the right side of the law man who answered the phone replied that he couldn’t tell him that information. Ricketts didn’t want to leave a message, so he hung up. Mopani and another man in a helicopter were flying over the Shumba mine, but because it belonged to Ricketts Mopani said it was their friend’s and it didn’t need to be checked, so they flew right by. In crocodile infested waters the kids traveled through, Hintza barked and warned them about the crocodile coming near them. In the area, there was a man named Patel staying in a shack with a whole bunch of dogs. He was about to feed the dogs, but when they heard Hintza barking they took off after Hintza. The kids ran for it and came to a ravine that they crossed. Harry almost fell into the ravine when the fallen tree they used for crossing gave way. Hintza was not so lucky and was attacked by the dangerous dogs (about a half dozen). When Nonnie called for Hintza, he escaped from the dogfight and in the injured state he was in jumped across the ravine. He barely made it across, and the kids grabbed ahold of the bleeding dog before he fell into the rvavine. Luckily, when Nonnie treated Hintza’s wounds, she discovered that none of the wounds were to the bone. She thanked Harry for catching Hintza. A couple of days later, Ricketts showed up at the hideout shack, where Larry, the man buying the tusks, wanted to inspect the merchandise. Patel showed them a piece of gold engraved with “Nonnie,” on it that he found by the ravine. Ricketts realized that Nonnie and the others were still alive, and he told Larry that he had to wait to inspect the merchandise because Ricketts had a small matter to attend to, which was killing the kids. Patel stayed behind while Ricketts and Jardin boarded the helicopter. Jardin lied that he finished the kids off and buried them, and Ricketts now knew it was a lie. Just as they got up in the air, Ricketts took out his handgun and shot Jardin dead. His body fell out of the helicopter to the ground behind the shack. Ricketts then went to look for the kids. The children and Hintza were on their last leg and crawled up another dune hoping it was their last. However, at the top they discovered there were many more dunes in the distance. Xhabbo was stung by a scorpion on the leg, and as they made camp Nonnie took care of Xhabbo while Harry wrote in his journal that they were all going to die there and the wind would just bury them in the sand. Xhabbo wanted to stay there while Harry and Nonnie went on, but Harry replied that as brothers they either went together or they stayed. Nonnie went off by herself to find water, and Xhabbo sensed danger. Xhabbo fell into a deep trance and tapped his chest as he lay in the sand. The sand dunes started moving, creating a sandstorm. Nonnie saw a mirage image of Mopani holding a gun, and then a mirage of Harry that was replaced by Ricketts’ helicopter coming around the corner. Nonnie lay back and started tapping her chest like Xhabbo was doing a ways away out of sight, and the sand rose up with the wind and defeated the helicopter in midair. It was hard to keep the helicopter in the air, but Ricketts managed to open the door in the process and shoot his machine gun trying to kill Nonnie. The pilot managed to turn the helicopter around and exit the area. Nonnie lay down in the sand and closed her eyes. Nonnie opened her eyes again to see a praying mantis (Mantis the African god) in the sand in front of her face. In the next scene, a little boy from Karlstown (which was just over this last stretch of dunes) was shown standing nearby looking down into the desert sand dunes. His older sister came to bring him back to the beach area, and she saw what he saw and screamed for their mommy to help. The trio kids were rescued and brought to a hospital in Karlstown. Xhabbo had an allergic reaction to the antibiotics, and Nonnie said that it was “white man’s medicine.” Mopani appeared and was happy to see everyone alive. He was also surprised when Nonnie said that it was John Ricketts behind the poaching and murders because Mopani still had no clue. Mopani told his team to inspect all pathways out of the country while he took the kids in a helicopter with him to Rickett’s Shumba gold mine and called for backup. They blew open a tunnel using explosives so they could go underground and investigate. Inside the corporate mine was a mountain of elephant tusks. Nonnie told them that those were corpses so they had to bury them. They decided to blow the mine up with dynamite, and as Nonnie and Mopani talked about Paul, Ricketts appeared pointing his gun at them. Harry snuck around and knocked the tusks on top of Ricketts. Nonnie grabbed the machine gun and was going to shoot Ricketts in the head since that was the only part of his body still visible, but Harry stopped her and Mopani took the gun away from her. They got Ricketts out of the mine and continued their plan to blow it up with all the elephant tusks inside. Ricketts had a hissy fit outside as the kids lit the dynamite. Ricketts told them they were bloody fools because there was millions of dollars worth of ivory in there. He wasn’t going to let them destroy it, so Ricketts ran into the man and was blown up and buried with all those innocent souls that he killed because the mine exploded with him inside. When Harry was about to leave on a plane for New York, Xhabbo said goodbye to Harry. Before Xhabbo left to go his Bushman way, he told Nonnie that they went together, but now they stopped and he wasn’t going to look back. Nonnie and Harry then kissed as they went their separate ways. Nonnie and Mopani worked to clean up the ruins of the destroyed Hunter’s Drift, and then villagers showed up in a truck. Harry got out of the truck carrying a cage with two birds inside.  Nonnie ran to Harry, and the two young lovers hugged it out without any parents to prevent them from furthering their relationship to marriage in a country where it was still considered the norm for sixteen-year-olds (and younger) to get hitched. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/11/23

TITLE: Journey to the West (Conquering the Demons)

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2013 Magnolia Home Entertainment/Bingo Movie Development Limited/Village Roadshow Pictures Asia Limited/Chinavision Media Group Limited/Edko Films Limited/Magnet Releasing

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in a remote Chinese village. It began with a very young toddler girl named Sheng sitting on the dock with her father. He told her about the Water Demon that haunted the waters, and then he got in the water himself to entertain Sheng. It then turned serious fast when a below the surface creature attacked dad but the toddler thought it was all part of his act so kept laughing. Then there was blood everywhere in the water, until finally he was dragged underwater, dead. A Taoist priest then arrived in the village and wouldn’t accept payment for capturing a stingray that he declared had been possessed by a demon and killed Sheng’s father. However, a Buddhist monk named Chen Xuan Zang then stepped forward and told everyone that the stingray was innocent. He explained that he was a demon hunter, and the real Water Demon was still in the water. The crowd started attacking Xuan Zang trying to kill him. The priest ordered for Xuan Zang to be burned and told everyone they could go into the water with no fears now that the Water Demon was dead. Xuan Zang was hung with rope by his wrists over the water. He spotted the real demon in the distance swimming towards them and tried to warn the villagers, but they ignored him and the demon devoured one woman whole. Everyone climbed onto the dock, and the priest tried to run with his money reward. The villagers hid, and Sheng tried to run across the bridge towards her mother, Mrs. Gen, but one of the demon’s tentacles grabbed Sheng and attempted to drag her into the water. Mrs. Gen and the villagers held onto Sheng and pulled the tentacles free from her body, but she was then engulfed by the demon. Mrs. Gen jumped into the water with a spear, but the demon ate her as well and also broke the bridge everyone was standing. A basket holding a baby slid down the inclined ramp towards the water. Somehow, Xuan Zang got free and tried to save the baby, but then he and the priest started fighting over the priest’s robe and the baby basket fell into the water. Xuan Zang kept himself from falling by sticking his fingers inside the priest’s nostrils and leaning down to grab the baby and basket before the demon could eat it.Xuan Zang managed to get the Water Demon stranded on a plank in the water. He demanded that the priest help him, but the priest said he was cold-blooded and would kill Xuan Zang. Xuan Zang pushed the priest over the edge of the platform, and they both landed on the other end of the plank. The other villagers then did the same, and the water Demon was bounced up and down on the plank. A very heavyset villager then jumped onto the plank, launching the demon onto the dock. The Water Demon was then transformed into a naked human male. Xuan Zang took charge of the situation and took out his book of 300 Nursery Rhymes to sing a son in Chinese. However, the strange man then started attacking Xuan Zang until a female demon hunter named Duan appeared and fought the demon, eventually capturing him in a magical bag. She demanded to know where Xuan Zang learned to be a demon hunter, and he replied that he referred to the book of 300 Nursery Rhymes because it brought out the goodness in every demon, since everybody was born naturally good. The villagers started bowing down and worshipping female Duan for getting rid of the Water Demon. Xuan Zang returned to his Buddhist master, who explained that the Water Demon used to be a kind man. One day he rescued a child by the river, but the villagers mistook him for a kidnapper so they killed him and tossed his body into the river. This filled him with such hatred that his spirit was transformed into the Water Demon and he returned to seek revenge on the villagers. Xuan Zang questioned his master’s principles and belief of using the nursery rhyme book to defeat demons. The master said that a good man turned into a demon when his heart was overcome by evil, so they must remove the evil and keep only the goodness. He demonstrated this by removing the fangs from a snake before setting it free. Xuan Zang then started doubting his own power and broke down because he felt useless for not being able to save more people that day, telling his master that maybe he chose the wrong disciple. The master’s advice to him was to find that little “something,” and that once he attainted enlightenment, he would understand the boundless powers of the nursery rhymes. Meanwhile, a man and woman named Maple and Blossom went to the Gao Family Inn, where they feasted on the signature dish, roast pig. Blossom kept going on about the male’s looks and talking about how gorgeous and handsome he was. Maple wasn’t pleased by this and told her to just look at him until she died. They were then introduced to the owner of the inn, K.L. Hog, a man who was eccentrically dressed in what looked like a woman’s gown and headdress decorated with flowers. He danced strangely in front of Blossom. Maple wanted to leave, but now Blossom was enthralled with this man and begged him to speak to her. K.L. Hog then opened his mouth and unleashed a sound like screaming pigs. Blossom and Maple jumped up from the table and found themselves face-to-face with roasting pigs that had charred and dead human bodies cooking inside them. K.L. Hog picked up a nine-pronged rake and swung it at Blossom and Maple’s heads. Xuan Zang then arrived to find a bustling inn. A female who showed him around welcomed him. He saw Blossom, Maple, and others dining in the same room as dozens of bloody bodies, and he realized that this female was a demon. He tried to fight her, but then female Duan appeared and she defeated that demon and all the other people in the room who were disguised as human beings but were actually demons. With the last demon, Duan first pulled his arms and legs out of their sockets and then she twisted his head off his neck. Duan used her magical golden rings to transform K.L. Hog into his real self, the Pig Demon. As she held the squealing, hideous pig she ordered Xuan Zang to suck the essence out of the Pig Demon’s throat. Even though he didn’t want to do it, he eventually put his mouth to the male pig’s mouth and sucked the demon out of it into his own body. Duan then sucked the demon out of Xuan Zang’s mouth into her own before she blew it into her demon bag. However, the pig started thrashing around violently inside the bag, and Duan threw it aside and escaped from the inn with Xuan Zang as the pig broke free from the bag turned into a warthog.Outside, Duan was bleeding from a shoulder injury, so without hesitation she took her shirt off and had Xuan Zang push the pressure point while she treated the wound. He thanked for her saving his life, and then she closed her eyes expecting him to kiss her. Xuan Zang made a run for it without doing so. The next day back in the village, Xuan Zang spoke with his master, who asked him how he felt about romantic love because he said Xuan Zang had been flirting last night. Xuan Zang replied that kind of love was Lesser Love, and he was in search of Greater Love. The master explained that K.L. Hog was a kind man and loved his wife, but she couldn’t stand his ugliness and cheated on him with a handsome man. K.L. Hog was murdered with a nine-pronged rake and became a demon when his love turned to hatred. He said he would kill all women who lusted after handsome men. The master told Xuan Zang that in order to defeat a demon as strong as the Pig Demon, he had to find the strongest king among kings and ask him to teach Xuan Zang the secrets of conquering demons. This king was the Monkey King, who had been imprisoned by Buddha under Five Fingers Mountain for 500 years. The master instructed Xuan Zang to go to that mountain and he would find the Monkey King at the temple with the large Buddha statue outside. Xuan Zang set out to find the Monkey King, but he didn’t get very far before a group of killers (Yi, Er, San, Si, and Wu) captured him and held him captive with four other prisoners, including Duan. Killer Si female explained that she and the other killers were demon hunters from the West, and they killed demons and other demon hunters. She asked one of the prisoners if he was a demon hunter, and he denied it so she killed him. She was about to kill Xuan Zang when Duan stood up and said that he was her husband and was a music teacher, not a demon hunter. Xuan Zang showed Si nursery rhymes books, which she accepted as his songbook but then demanded that Xuan Zang and Duan prove they were a couple by having sex on the spot. However, before they could something strange happened and one man said the game was over because apparently Duan was the boss and had orchestrated the scene. She told Xuan Zang that she had no choice and was already his because the other day she claimed he kissed her and felt her up. Xuan Zang apologized for offending her and said he was just a demon hunter and had a dream, meaning he was devoted to his quest for the Greater Love and he did not seek Lesser Love (romantic love). Duan replied that because she was a demon hunter too, she understood. She said her wish was to find the man of her dreams and start a family with him, and that man was Xuan Zang, but he told her she was crazy. Duan then ordered the killers to take Xuan Zang away, and they locked him in a cage inside their chariot. One man outside told Duan that Xuan Zang went around with a nursery rhyme book preaching about the Lesser Love and the Greater Love, and so clearly he was an evil guy who raped women and abducted children. Duan then spoke with her younger sister, Si, asking her if she thought it was rude that Xuan Zang had refused Duan’s advances. Si agreed that it was, but also that it showed a positive quality in Xuan Zang. Si assured Duan that if she wanted to be with Xuan Zang, then her little sister would support her all the way. Duan said Xuan Zang was braver than the rest of them because he fought demons with a nursery rhyme book and didn’t do it for fame or fortune. However, Duan said that even though she liked Xuan Zang, he didn’t like her. Si suggested that she try to be more feminine and not so tough, and so Si put the obedience charm on Duan so she would copy her sister and learn to be sexy. Duan tried these moves out on Xuan Zang, but the obedience charm ended up getting stuck to Xuan Zang. Two men then came into the room and witnessed Xuan Zang copying Si’s sexy dancing. He rubbed his body against one of the men until they finally started beating Xuan Zang and calling him a pervert (even though one man seemed to be enjoying the other man’s movement against his body). The Pig Demon, still as a warthog, then appeared and they made an escape by having one man blowing air into a tube to produce kinetic energy, while the other men and Si beat the sac with hammers to let the air out and make the chariot move. The Pig Demon charged them head on, and Duan pushed Xuan Zang out the back window. The chariot was destroyed upon impact, and then Xuan Zang found and picked up Duan’s limp and bloody body thinking she was dead. She then woke up and laughed because she tricked Xuan Zang into revealing that he was worried about her, even though he still wouldn’t admit that he loved her. The Pig Demon was still lurking, and now appeared along with a man named Musclemanwho started fighting the Pig Demon. An old man called Almighty Footattacked muscleman. Then someone named Prince Important appeared and thought that he could defeat the Pig Demon. Xuan Zang demanded that Duan give him back his nursery rhyme book, but instead she ripped it to shreds. Xuan Zang raised a hand to her but wouldn’t hit her, so she called him garbage and told him to go to heck. She then sat down next to Prince Important, saying that he was the true, handsome hero in her heart and wanted to go get a drink with him. He told her to forget about the drink and maybe they could get a room together, and so Duan stormed off. Prince Important tried to ask Si out instead, but when that didn’t work he resorted to asking one of the men if he had time. He replied that this was his first time dating a man, and told Prince Important to be gentle. Xuan Zang continued on his way alone to Five Fingers Mountain. He found a secret cave, where a very enthusiastic man had been patiently waiting for company for 500 years and claimed to be the Monkey King (Sun Wukong). Mr. Sun then obsessively touched and kissed Xuan Zang. Mr. Sun explained that 500 years ago, he was just a regular monkey until he had an argument with Buddha. Mr. Sun realized that he was at fault and decided to lock himself up in that tiny little hole. He said that he studied the Buddha Sutra and had already dissolved the demon spirit within him and expelled it from his body. Xuan Zang asked Mr. Sun to teach him how to tame the Pig Demon, so Mr. Sun showed Xuan Zang a seal called the Holy Fire Spell and said that he brought it down from heaven and it had the power to destroy monsters and demons. However, Xuan Zang countered that he didn’t want to kill the Pig Demon, just awaken his inner truth, goodness and beauty. Mr. Sun asked Xuan Zang if he knew the 13 Gangsters of Flower Fruit Mountainbecause Mr. Sun was number one. Mr. Sun then tried to jump out of the hole in the cave ceiling, but he was zapped by the vines and fell back to the ground, demanding to know why Buddha wasn’t releasing him. Xuan Zang replied that maybe Mr. Sun didn’t actually attain enlightenment like he thought, but that now he had a chance to do better in society and help defeat the evil Pig Demon. Mr. Sun responded that he had been secluded away for 500 years without even able to eat his favorite food, bananas. Xuan Zang handed Mr. Sun a banana, and as soon as she got it he decided to help Xuan Zang, telling him that when the Pig Demon was human, he loved his wife so much and liked to watch her body sway in the moonlight. He wrote a song for her, and the plan was to lure the Pig Demon there by having Xuan Zang get a pretty girl to sing and dance to that song under the full moon. Xuan Zang’s response to that was to pull his shirt down and seductively reveal his shoulder to Mr. Sun (as he ate his banana) asking him what he thought of Xuan Zang dressing up as a woman.In popped Duan, who said that she followed Xuan Zang because she was worried about him and came down when she overheard him say he needed her help. Mr. Sun showed Duan how to dance, and she went up to the surface and under the moonlight danced and sang the love song in Chinese. The song ended, and the Pig Demon appeared. Mr. Sun managed to transform it into a tiny piglet and Duan wrapped the Pig Demon up in her bag. Back in the cave, Duan told Xuan Zang that she had treated him badly before, but now she was changed and decided to become a sweet, gentle, faithful wife and mother. She asked him if he would accept her now, and when Xuan Zang didn’t respond Duan took the gold bracelet off her wrist and shrunk it down to the size of a wedding ring. She put it on his finger telling him that it represented her love for him and she decided they were going to get married. Xuan Wang still didn’t speak and instead tried to pull the ring off, but Duan explained that it grew roots in his flesh and now he could never take it off. He picked up a rock, telling Duan that he did not love her and didn’t want to marry her. He declared that if he couldn’t remove the ring, he would remove his finger. Duan then slipped the ring right off Xuan Zang’s finger saying said she understood now and wouldn’t bother him anymore. She handed him the nursery rhyme book that she said she spent three days putting the shredded pieces back together. Xuan Zang told her to keep it and she left. Mr. Sun told Xuan Zang that it was a pity Duan was gone because she had such a lovely body. Xuan Zang then went outside, and from down in the cave Mr. Sun said that the lotus flower blocking the cave opening prevented him from seeing the moon. Xuan Zang uprooted the lotus, which suddenly started flaming. He threw it aside and the plants around him caught fire too. Mr. Sun began laughing maniacally and telling Xuan Zang that he tricked him, and he shot up through the cave opening in a ball of fire and landed in front of Xuan Zang in his true form as the Monkey King (literally a very short monkey). Mr. Sun gloated about having escaped Buddha’s control because the lotus flower was the true seal, not the Holy Fire Spell, and so Xuan Zang had released Mr. Sun. However, Xuan Zang corrected Mr. Sun and told him that he had not escaped yet because Buddha was still there. An unseen force caused by Mr. Sun then knocked Xuan Zang to the ground, and he started coughing up blood. He folded his hands in prayer, but Mr. Sun, angered by his praise of Buddha, shouted at Xuan Zang to put his hands down. When he didn’t obey, the Monkey King began ripping handfuls of Xuan Zang’s hair out of his head until he was bald, but still Xuan Zang did not lower his hands. Mr. Sun declared that he was going to deliver Xuan Zang to Buddha. Muscleman, Almighty Foot, and Prince Important appeared, and the three men argued over who would be first to fight the Monkey King. Muscleman went first, but he was quickly overpowered by Mr. Sun, who ripped his flesh apart until he was dead. Almighty Foot then tried to use his giant leg to defeat Mr. Sun, but the demon punched a hole in his foot and sent him flying through the air. He almost landed in Prince Important’s lap and begged for help with his pierced foot. Prince Important directed flying swords in the Mr. Sun’s direction, which made slicing attempts at him but missed each time. Mr. Sun disintegrated Prince Important before returning to Xuan Zang and telling him that it was his turn. Duan appeared and declared that she would kill whoever touched Xuan Zang. He told her to leave because she was no match for the Monkey King, but she refused and tried to fight Mr. Sun. Duan was knocked to the ground, and with blood dripping out of her mouth she told Xuan Zang that she caught him again and he still wouldn’t admit he loved her. He then said he had loved Duan very much since the day they first met, and he would love her for 10,000 years. Duan died, and then Xuan Zang had a remembrance of Duan’s about a girl closing her eyes meant she wanted to be kissed, so he kissed her dead lips. He took the gold bracelet off her dead wrist, shrunk it down and put the wedding ring on his left hand. Mr. Sun then threw Duan’s body up into the air and used magic to destroy her. He told Xuan Zang that there was nothing left of her, and how could his Buddha help him now. The Buddha statue appeared on the mountaintop, and Mr. Sun used his powers to send the statue crumbling to pieces. The hand of the actual Buddha then descended from outer space down on Mr. Sun, who transformed himself into a huge red-eyed ape but was still crushed into the ground by the giant hand. Mr. Sun, in human form, then found himself in a green meadow with a single tree in the middle and Buddha wearing a glowing white robe standing above him. Buddha took a gold ring off his own finger and enlarged it to the size of a crown, which he placed on Mr. Sun’s head. In the next scene, back in the village, Xuan Zang’s master (not Budda) then asked him how he felt about the Greater and Lesser Love between a man and a woman. Xuan Zang replied that type of love between a man and a woman was only part of the Greater Love, and you can’t say that love is greater or that love is lesser.The master asked him what his mission was. Xuan Zang said that there was suffering in the world, and he couldn’t rescue the world from hardship and deliver mankind from misery because that power was in the scripture books in India. The master told Xuan Zang to go to the West for the scriptures.He would encounter challenges and demons along the way, but the three defeated demons (Water, Pig, and Monkey King) transformed to their original selves each had skills and would protect Xuan Zang at all times. The master granted Xuan Zang his holy robe and ritual items, telling him he was now a disciple of Buddha and his holy name was Tripitaka. Xuan Zang then went out into the world with the three transformed demons as his disciples. The Wrap calls this movie “A bonafide masterpiece,” while Variety says “Spectacular.” The Hollywood Reporter declares about this film “One of Hong Kong’s most popular actor-directors ever…Stephen Chow is back in box-office storming form.” The USA has this movie for sale cheap in the dollar stores…but in reality this does more harm than good to our One Nation Under GOD people and it is very unhealthy for HIS families living with JESUS daily.


  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/10/23

TITLE: Tomorrowland (Project T / A World Beyond)

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2015 Walt Disney/A113 Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The movie began with a man named John Francis (Frank) Walker recording himself on a camera. He said that the future could be scary with unstable governments, overpopulation, and wars on every continent, famine, water shortages, and environmental collapse. He tried to say more, but a teenage girl named Casey Newton off screen kept interrupting him and telling him to be more upbeat and to try a different approach. Frank explained that when he was a kid, the future was different. He went alone as a young boy unaccompanied by his parents to the Inventors’ Competition at the New York World’s fair in 1964 and presented his invention of a jetpack to Governor Nix (who had a British accent as did a young girl named Athena who was standing near him). Governor Nix was impressed until Frank admitted that the jet pack didn’t work and he almost killed himself testing it out prior to his appearance there. Frank was dismissed, and outside young Athena walked over to Frank and handed him a blue pin with an orange letter T (resembling the emblem for Tesla vehicles) saying she was the future. Frank followed her and a group of adults by sneaking onto a boat ride without paying. He got sidetracked off from the path into a dark water drop-off, where a small bus-like compartment appeared and an automated robot voice told him to step aboard the transport.However, small Frank couldn’t reach the hard hats hanging from the ceiling and put one on to prevent the significant injury the robot voice warned about. The door closed and locked and the blinds went down just seconds before he was thrown onto the floor but luckily didn’t get hurt. He got up to discover a bright white light. He grabbed his jet pack and stepped out into another world, where drones hovered overhead and Athena was flying around on a spaceship. A robot came to life and fixed Frank’s jet pack. A couple of human looking men then appeared and Frank tried to run, but little Frank tripped and fell off the platform into free fall. He swam through the air to get his jet pack and it worked at the last second. Frank used it to fly around the futuristic city until he touched down on the ground and told Governor Nix that the jet pack worked now. Adult Frank then said that everything went to hell. The next scene showed a lone motorcyclist dressed all in black (who turned out to be young female teen Casey) stopped outside the NASA launch platform demolition site. She used a helicopter drone to break into the facility and interfere with the security cameras (there was a camera on the drone so the security guard at the gate could be seen but the guard didn’t know the drone was there) so Casey could climb over the fence and mess with the platform’s three cranes. The next day, Casey’s dad, Eddie, told Casey (Casey’s mom, Jenny Newton, was shown in old videos but she was no longer actually there and may be dead) that the cranes at Canaveral were down. It turned out that Casey had done what she did because Eddie was a NASA engineer at the platform, and he would lose his job when NASA shut the platform down. Casey basically sabotaged the machinery so her dad still had a job. Casey then told Eddie a story about two wolves that were fighting. One wolf was darkness and despair, and the other was light and hope. Casey asked Eddie which wolf would win, and he replied whichever one you feed. Meaning, if you feed the bad wolves the world will be full of the evil ones. That night, Casey tried to break into the NASA facility again, but this time the security guard grabbed her drone. The police showed up and arrested Casey. Dad Eddie then paid her bail somehow without him being at the jail yet. As a police officer gave Casey back her belongings, Casey discovered a pin (the same blue and orange T one Frank was given by Athena) in her bag. She said it wasn’t hers and touched the pin, which momentarily transported her to the middle of a field. She returned to the real world when she hit her head on a shelf walking with the pin in what she thought was a field (same effect as having on virtual reality googles and thinking you are in another place but are not) but was still inside the jail. An adult man in handcuffs sitting in front of Casey was going to pick the pin up that fell on the floor when the minor hit her head, but Casey knew something wasn’t quite right about the pin so she reached between the man’s legs and picked the pin up using the wrapper from a piece of gum so she didn’t touch it with her fingers. Eddie showed up, and on the car ride home Casey had him pull the car over so she could show him what the pin did. He said he swore to God that if Casey was on drugs it wasn’t going to be good, but Casey said that she wasn’t. Eddie touched the pin, but nothing happened. Casey said it wasn’t working, but then she herself touched the pin and was briefly transported to the other world. She started yelling because apparently Eddie couldn’t see what was going on, and he grabbed the pin from her and put it in his jacket. Back at home, while Eddie was sleeping, Casey snuck into her dad’s bedroom and took the pin out of the nightstand drawer. She was taken back to the other world, but she encountered a wall separating her from the city in the distance. Then the pin (think virtual reality game) caused her to fall down the flight of stairs in her house and slam against the wall. With the pin wrapped up in a cloth, Casey rode her bicycle in the middle of the night to a large field with no walls or stairs in sight. She found herself in the middle of the futuristic world. She ran into the LEV (Levitating Elevated Vehicle Tesla Station) and boarded a glass-bottomed tram. She then discovered that there was a timer on the back of the T pin, which was counting down, from two minutes. The tram stopped at Spaceport, but then Casey’s time ran out and she returned to the real world in the middle of a large body of water that she walked herself into. She rushed back home and woke up her little brother, Nate, to ask him if he knew the new password on Eddie’s computer. Nate did know it and used it to log onto their dad’s computer. They discovered there was a store on 3678 Margetson Street in Houston called Blast From The Past that was looking to buy one of the T pins. Casey told Nate to tell Eddie that Casey was going camping with her friends and would be back in a few days. Of course, this wasn’t true and Casey instead took a bus to Houston. Somehow, Athena (still the same age as she was decades ago when she met young Frank) showed up outside Casey’s house disguised as a Girl Scout. Nate figured out that she wasn’t a Girl Scout, and Athena called him by his name and said she knew Nate was lying about where Casey went. Nate revealed that Casey’s pin stopped working and so she went to find out more about it, and he told Athena the exact location in Houston. Casey arrived at the space age collectibles store in Houston, where she asked a female employee named Ursula about her pin. She called for her husband Hugo Gernsback, who demanded that he couldn’t tell Casey anything about the pin until she first told him who gave it to her. Casey refused and was about to walk out when Hugo asked her if she saw something incredible when she touched the pin. She replied yes, and then he asked her what would happen if all the geniuses, the artists, the scientists, and the smartest, most creative people in the world decided to change the world. Where could they do such a thing, he asked? Hugo said it would have to be a place free from politics, bureaucracy, distractions, and greed so they could build whatever they were crazy enough to imagine. Ursula chimed in and said those people called themselves “Plus Ultra.” Hugo told Casey that the only way to see that place was through contact with one of the T pins. Ursula said rumor had it the Plus Ultra were about to go public and share what they had built with the whole world, but that never happened. They asked again who gave Casey the pin, and she replied that she found it in her stuff when she got arrested. Ursula pushed a button to lock the front door, and Hugo offered Casey first $1,000, then $10,000 to tell them where she got the pin. Of course, Casey didn’t know and tried to escape, but then the two pulled out loaded laser guns from the display cabinet and demanded to know where the little girl was. The little girl turned out to be Athena, who then appeared and used a time bomb to rescue Casey. However, they didn’t make it out of the store before a violent battle ensued between Athena and Casey and the two assassins who turned out to be robots when Athena pulled the head off from Ursula. The robots then self-destructed, causing the building to explode right after Athena and Casey got out. Athena then broke the glass window of a nearby car and made Casey get inside. Tween Athena sat behind the wheel and sped off in the car. Athena explained that two AA (Audio Animatronics) units targeted Casey for extermination. Athena introduced herself as Athena, the one who gave Casey the pin, and then Athena revealed herself to be an AA robot as well. Casey then slammed her foot on the brakes and fled the car once it had stopped. Athena tried to chase after her, but she was then hit head-on by a pickup truck and lay still by the roadside. The man wearing a cowboy hat then got out of the truck to check on Athena, and Casey jumped into the truck and took off. Athena sat up completely unharmed and ran after Casey, using super speed to catch up with the truck. She jumped into the cab and flew headfirst through the glass window when Casey slammed on the brakes. Casey then started screaming, but once she calmed down a bit Athena explained that she gave Casey her last pin. The place Casey saw when she touched the pin really did exist, but it wouldn’t for much longer if Casey didn’t go with Athena because somebody built something they shouldn’t have there. Back at the scene of the explosion, the police were about to go inside the building when a black van pulled up and Secret Service swarmed the area. One agent, Dave Clark, told the police officers that the Secret Service was going to take it from there. An officer walked out of the building holding Ursula’s robot head. It turned out Dave and the others were not Secret Service, but actually robots. Dave used a device to zap the three human police officers into thin air. He then told the other robots to contact Governor Nix and tell him they found Athena. Meanwhile, Athena had Casey drive the truck to Pittsfield, New York, where Athena said there was a man named Frank Walker who could help get them to the other world. Casey fired off a bunch of questions, and Athena warned her not to because otherwise her Countermeasure Protocol would initiate and she would shut down. Casey asked another question, and Athena’s power source shut down, leaving her unconscious in the passengers’ seat. Casey stopped the truck and used a payphone to leave her dad a message, telling him that she was not on drugs and she hadn’t joined a cult, but she would be home soon and call him again even though she couldn’t tell him where she was going. The next day, while Casey was driving, Athena suddenly turned on again and they swapped seats so Athena could drive. Casey later woke up on the ground outside a property with the name Walker on the mailbox. Athena drove off in the truck, and so Casey knocked on the door of the old house. Casey showed stranger adult Frank Walker the pin, but he told her to leave because the place she saw when she touched the pin didn’t exist anymore. He stormed back into the house, leaving Casey sitting outside on the doorstep in the pouring rain. Casey used a flaming tractor as a distraction, but Frank just ran outside and put the fire out with a fire extinguisher. When he turned around, he saw Casey close the front door behind her and lock him out of his own house. As she searched one of the rooms, she found a countdown clock. Frank then appeared in the room and admitted that he left “there,” because he was thrown out after he built something he shouldn’t have. He asked Casey if she ever wanted to know the exact time and date of her death. She replied yes, of course, but then the alarms went off and Frank discovered that the assassin robots were outside the house. Dave Clark, the assassin robot, shouted to Frank that he had been permitted to live based upon his agreed non-intervention, but now he was harboring a fugitive element and either he released Casey to their custody or the robots would extinguish him. Frank was given one minute to comply, but instead Frank engaged the locks on all the doors and windows. The robots broke in, but Frank and Casey used the traps set up inside the house to destroy the robots. Dave was about to kill Frank when Casey stopped him by violently beating the robot to a pulp. She and Frank escaped into the bathroom and both lay down in the bathtub side by side. Frank pushed a button on a device, and the tub was launched into the air like a rocket, landing in a nearby body of water. They climbed out of the water into the surrounding woods, and Frank was about to take Casey home on a hidden motorcycle, but the battery was dead and then a truck pulled up. Athena got out of the truck, and Casey and Frank got in and Athena drove. Athena asked Frank for the Edison Tubebut he wouldn’t give it to her Frank and Athena argued the whole time until they arrived at their destination, Frank’s wire station which was a pod like storage building in the parking lot of NY7 HXHN news station parking lot.The small storage had a manhole inside to an underground facility and there they used satellite to teleport themselves to the top of the Eiffel Tower in Paris, France. The robot assassins arrived, but the trio escaped in a rocket that blasted off from the Eiffel Tower and headed into outer space. They circled past the moon and then went through Earth into another dimension, crash landing in Tomorrowland. Frank gave Athena the one-kiloton detonation device for safekeeping, and she pulled her shirt up and stored the device in a compartment in her stomach that opened up. Governor David Nix and his guards then approached them and demanded to know what they were all doing there. Frank answered that he thought Casey could fix the world, and so they were brought to a bridgeway to Earth. Frank used his invention, the Monitor, like a globe and asked Casey to pick a location anywhere in the world she replied Cape Canaveral and as if in virtual reality Casey directed the platform where they were standing inside her house where she could see a scene that happened three days ago.  Governor Nix explained that Frank had the idea of building this machine so people on Earth and those in Tomorrowland could keep in touch. He said that once they harnessed tachyons (which traveled faster than light), they could see both backwards and forwards in time. Casey then drove the platform to the NASA facility that was shut down despite her efforts. She continued to a different area of the world and everywhere there was disaster and destruction. Casey also discovered her house was demolished and flooded. Governor Nix explained that the world was ending, it was certain and unavoidable, and it would happen in about fifty-eight days. Casey demanded to know why Governor Nix wasn’t telling all human beings they were about to die and he replied that he and those living in Tomorrowland wouldn’t die. The Governor said that humans were driven by savagery and if they told humans about Tomorrowland what happened on Earth would happen to Tomorrowland and nothing would survive. Frank tried to argue with Governor Nix but then Governor Nix pulled out a metal device and tapped Frank on the neck with it and it knocked him out immediately. Frank later found he was locked in a room with Athena and Casey. Athena explained that he was being deported. Casey then had an idea and asked Frank how he grabbed a signal from another dimension and was using it at his house to boost his feed from the Monitor. Frank replied that it was just a matter of finding the right frequency. Casey said Frank pirated the signal from the monitor at his house, all his TVs, his doomsday room. He was boosting the feed from the monitor. Frank said it wasn’t a big deal since he was running so much power through it now that a ham radio could pick it up. From a machine on earth that means it’s transmitting to the other world. But, it not only predicted the future, it broadcast the future. Casey said when she touched the T pin that it felt like anything was possible and so why can’t the opposite happen. What if the monitor was just a giant pin but instead of making you think positive it makes you think negative…and it is convincing the whole world to feed the wrong wolf. Gunmen then brought the prisoners to Governor Nix. Frank explained then that the Monitor acted like an antenna and not just received tachyons, it is took a possible future and amplified it, transmitted it, like a feedback loop. It was a self fulfilling prophecy that’s coming from right there, but it’s not just showing people the end of the world, it’s giving them the idea over and over again until they just accept it.Frank tells Governor it is a ticking time bomb and they were the ones who lit the fuse. Casey chimes in and tells the Gov they have 58 days to fix it and try and change things but nothing can work as long as the Govoner’s monitor device (Frank created) was turned on. Governor Nix told then that shutting it down was impossible because there was no off button. Frank told Casey then that the Governor didn’t care because the Governor was the one controlling everything with all his worldly power thorough the Monitor and didn’t want to lose it or shut it down. Governor Nix replies imagine what you could do with a glimpse into the future and something you may not like about it. Who would you reach out to, politicians, Captains of Industry? How would one convince them with data and facts? The Gov replied good luck with that because the only facts that they won’t challenge are the ones that keep the wheels greased and the dollars coming in. Then the madman Governor asks what if the middleman could be skipped all together and putting the critical news directly into everyone’s head. The probability of widespread annihilation kept going up. The only way to stop that was to show it and scare people straight, because what reasonable human being wouldn’t be galvanized by the potential destruction of everything they have ever known or loved. Governor Nix then went how to say in order to save civilization he would show its collapse. People responded to the news of imminent doom by gobbling it up like a chocolate eclair and didn’t fear their demise but repackaged it. It can be enjoyed as video games, as TV shows, books, movies. The entire world wholeheartedly embraced the apocalypse and raced toward it happily. Meanwhile, Earth was crumbling all around them with simultaneous epidemics of obesity and starvation. Bees and butterflies disappeared. The glaciers melted. Algae bloomed all around. The coalmine canaries dropped dead. In every moment there is a possibility of a better future but the people won’t believe it even though there are signs of the world ending. Since people won’t believe it then they won’t do what is necessary to prevent it so that is why the Governor took control of everything. The people on the Titanic were warned of the Iceberg but they steered for it anyway full steam ahead…because they wanted it to sink. The Governor then shook hands with Frank on Frank’s way back to Earth but Frank pushed buttons on the control wrist pad on the Governor’s hand because it was Frank’s invention and he knew how the controls worked. That caused a major distraction where everyone fought the bad Governor’s bots to gain control. Athena was grabbed by another robot, but a much larger one than herself, where Athena took the bomb out of her stomach and threw it at Casey to handle the destruction of the Monitor. Frank, while fighting off the Governor, then yelled for Casey to arm the bomb from the rising platform she was now on. After a lot of fighting and dramatic commotion, Casey was able to get the bomb a ticking. Casey’s platform lowered back to the base level and crushed the big robots. However, in the process, she lost the bomb. Athena shut off the portal where Frank and the Governor were out on the beach battling it out while the girls were inside the facility. Casey found the bomb and with 30 seconds left Athena told her that the bomb could not be shut off. Athena reopened the portal and told Frank to jump back inside the facility because the girls had just thrown the bomb out on the beach near the men. Both Frank and the Governor jumped inside to safety and the bomb exploded as the portal closed. However, a heavy piece of the building came apart in the explosion and landed on the Governor’s legs. Although the Governor was paralyzed from the waist down, he was able to grab a laser gun and shoot Frank to the ground where Frank disintegrated. Frank reappeared though and shot at Frank again but Athena jumped in front of Frank this time. Casey kicked the laser gun away from the Governor then while Frank Carried Athena away to repair her quickly. However, Athena told Frank not to repair her. Athena told Frank that she was shutting down and she would lose sync and was not a failure. Before the automatic program kicked in, Athena said her robot mind always thought what was going on in Tomorrowland world was good until Frank came along and actually taught her it was truly bad. Athena’s memory bank then reveals dates and times when she was with Frank decades ago when he was a boy and Frank was her top recruit. It revealed her having unusual humanistic feelings for Frank that at the time Athena believed was a programming error. It also had her thoughts back when Governor Nix banished Frank twenty years later from Tomorrowland because Frank no longer believed as he got older that the other world was doing right for the people of Earth. Young Frank told Athena that she was to blame for him losing hope but she said she could not understand why he thought that and added she never would because she cannot feel anger or disappointment or love. Athena said she was programmed to find dreamers and that dreamers need to stick together and it’s not programming it is personal. Athena added since the bomb is gone then to use her self-destruct robot self to destroy the Monitor. With a working jet pack on, Frank flies Athena up to the monster Monitor near the ceiling. Athena tells Frank to drop her into the Monitor and she is ready to go and tells him bye. Frank tells her goodbye forever and drops Athena into the Monitor where the Monitor then explodes and drops like the NY New Year’s Eve ball in Times Square toward the ground. However, standing underneath it, is Casey on ground level. Casey runs away from the area but the Governor cannot move because Nix’s legs are still trapped. The fireball Monitor crashes to the floor on Governor Nix . Frank and his jet pack get zapped from the crackling electricity on their way down. Still with electricity lighting up his attached jet pack, Frank lands in water. Frank walked out of the water and threw off his jet pack unharmed. Casey meets Frank on the scene where the two discuss making the portal work again and improving Tomorrowland. They were able to get the door back working. The first stop was Casey returning home to her dad and little brother inside the garage. Casey then recruited her experienced engineer dad to help put the party back on and send out some new invitations. This takes us to Frank’s speech about it all supposed to be over the previous year and that nobody should be there but they were. Frank says it wasn’t hard to knock down a big evil building telling everyone that the world would be ending. Frank said the hardest part was figuring out what to build in its place. It then showed a new audience group of young children and adults in Tomorrowland there to help make that world a better place and possibly Earth too. A British accented young male then asked a question and Frank told Casey to answer. Casey said they are looking for dreamers and anyone who would feed the right wolf, as she opens a container with a bunch of “T” pins, and starts handing them out to the crowd. Frank told the possibly robot children that Athena was more than a combination of ones and zeroes and so were they. Then he told the kids armed with T pins to go out in the world and find the few who hadn’t given up because those people are the future. The portal to Earth was open then and the bots went in search of their targets, leaving T pins in place of their bot selves. The movie ended with a bunch of new recruits from many countries standing in a field together brought there by the symbolic new world “T” Tomorrowland order pins.

 

DATE REVIEWED: 2/8/23

TITLE: If I Stay 

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2014 MGM Pictures/Warner Bros. Pictures/20th Century Fox/New Line Cinema/Di Novi Pictures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: point in public schoolsTHE ACCIDENT: The movie takes place in Portland, Oregen and started out with the chaotic Hall family in the morning. The dad, Dennis (Denny) was an ex-punk rocker in a band turned high school English teacher, the mom, Kathleen (Kat) was an eccentric part-time travel agent, the sixteen-year-old daughter Mia who was a musician and played the cello, and seven-year-old son Teddy. Teacher Denny said to Teddy that you don’t give crack to somebody who’s already on speed, meaning that just because teenage Mia was drinking coffee didn’t mean that young Teddy needed it since Teddy was already hyperactive. In the newspaper, the parents recognized a male named Adam from Mia’s past who was coming to town with his rock band. Kat told Mia it was okay to contact him if she wanted to. Then school was called off. Because Denny was a teacher, he automatically got the day off, and Kat faked a cold so she could miss going to work. Mia didn’t want to go out with her family on the snow day. Kat played the guilt card by saying that Mia would be off to college soon and wouldn’t have many opportunities left to enjoy snow days with her family. She added that they would let Mia pick the music in the car, and Mia said that was bribery. Denny chimed in that guilt and bribery were the glue that have held parents and teenagers together for generations and not to fight tradition. Mia narrated that she and her mom used to go to all of Denny’s concerts when he played with his hard rock band, Nasty Bruises. In second grade, Mia decided she wanted to play the cello because she connected immediately with it. Her parents got a college student to teach her to play on a borrowed crappy cello (because new cellos were very expensive) and Mia rehearsed day and night and her parents almost lost their minds cause they were rock people, not classical. One time, when Kat and Denny had their adult friends, Willow and Henry, over for dinner, they listened to the constant music of Mia practicing. Kat mom said she loved Mia, but she was about ready to stab her eyeballs out. One day, Denny told Kat that Mia didn’t get the music in her from him because guys played music for two reasons, either to get laid or because they got rage. The next day, Mia’s parents bought a new cello for her. In present day, the Hall family car then drove in their car for “snow day” on a narrow, winding mountain road. An oncoming truck then slid on black ice or was driving too fast around the and lost control, ramming headfirst into the family car. Mia then had an out of body experience and woke up alongside the road in the snow. She watched as the first responders on the scene rushed to get to the people inside the mangled vehicles. Nobody could see or hear Mia because she was invisible. Mia saw herself lying on the ground with a severe leg injury and blood around her in the snow. She told herself to wake up, and then she got in the back of the ambulance where the trauma team at the hospital was being called ahead of time. A paramedic told Mia’s unconscious self to hang in there, baby, because they would be in Portland soon. They arrived at the hospital, and Mia followed her injured body on a stretcher into the hospital, where the paramedics informed the doctor that Mia had a collapsed lung, three broken ribs, abrasions to the legs and face, brain contusions with the full extent unknown, and internal bleeding. The rest of the family was on the way in. The doctor ordered an ultrasound, X-ray, 12-chem, type and cross-match. With the results in hand, the doctors figured out that Mia had a ruptured spleen and they would have to remove the spleen, drain the lung, and figure out what was causing the bleeding. A nurse whispered into unconscious Mia’s before surgery that the secret, baby, was that it was all up to her whether she lived or died and she needed to fight and pull out of it. Mia learned that one of her parents was on the way to the OR. Mia watched her surgery not going well and she needed more blood than ordered, and then she realized that the surgery had been going on for hours and the doctors were nowhere near done on her. She knew she needed to find her family, and she spotted her best friend, Kim, in the hallway and ran after her. She found Kim talking to Mia’s grandparents (Denny’s parents), Estelle and, in the waiting room. Gramps was trying to figure out what the heck was going on, and then Liddy chimed in saying she was the social worker who had been assigned to the case. She didn’t have any information on Kat, while Mia and Denny were currently in surgery and Teddy was conscious when he arrived and was now getting a CAT scan. Liddy, the social worker, was now the interpreter for the medical staff at the hospital and gaining all the info about Mia to relay to the family members in the waiting room, versus the doctors and nurses being one-on-one with the family members and keeping the information private. Liddy gave them an update on the status of the children, and they found out that Mia was a comatose patient. Kim said that Henry and Willow were on their way to the hospital, and that Adam hadn’t responded to her yet. Mia was then put in the Intensive Care Unit, and that’s when her ghost self found out from listening to the doctors and nurses that her mom was dead on arrival and her dad died in surgery so she would be waking up an orphan, if she woke up at all. Mia ran to find Teddy and was happy to discover that he was still alive. She went into the hospital room and told her brother she wasn’t going to leave him and they were going to make it together. She ran back to her room and spotted Adam running to the hospital. She told herself in the hospital bed that she had to fight and not let Teddy grow up without a family. Kim found Adam on the hospital balcony and Mia followed. He asked if Mia got into Juilliard, and Kim replied she was supposed to find out that day of the accident but never got the chance. Kim and Adam went to the ICU, where Kim made a fake scene and screamed at the guard to make him go downstairs and find the screaming girl on the third-floor bathroom who was having a baby with blood all over the floor and it was very unsanitary. Adam and Kim then ran into Mia’s room. Adam got to her bedside but couldn’t touch Mia because the security guards that the nurse yelled for pulled him off. Adam and Kim were dragged outside by the elevators, where Willow came out of the elevator and told them she knew Kim and Adam and to leave them with her. Mia then ran back to Teddy’s empty room, where the doctors told the grandparents and Liddy that Teddy had an epidural hemorrhage in the brain and died. Mia then threw herself onto the floor and pounded it, shouting God hysterically and telling God that she wanted it to be over and she didn’t want to do this. All of a sudden, Mia’s body was dying in her hospital bed and Mia was rushed back to surgery immediately because everything inside of her was failing again. The nurse told Mia they could only carry her so far, and after that it was all up to her whether she wanted to live or die. Adam left the hospital, unable to deal with it. Mia came out of her second surgery and her ghost sat on the floor beside herself. Gramps was in the hospital room at Mia’s bedside and kissed his granddaughter. Gramps told the story of when Denny suddenly quit his rock band, and Gramps admitted that he never really liked the way the hard rock music sounded anyway. Denny’s response to why he was quitting was because he was making sacrifices for his kids, Teddy and Mia, even though the band meant a lot to him. Gramps went on to say that after Denny heard Mia play the cello so well, he wanted her to be able to continue with that and knew that his choice of career path (a traveling band) would interfere with Mia playing the cello, where she seemed to find her peace the most and was very talented at such a young age. Gramps said that sacrifice was what we do for the people we love, and then he told Mia to fight like the dickens to stay alive because he wanted her around even though she has lost so much. However, Gramps said he understood that if MIa didn’t have it in her to stay, that it was okay. Kim went to visit Mia too (along with about thirty other people throughout the day) telling her that her loved ones were in the waiting room. The next day, Mia walked through the hall and saw Kim and another girl sitting there, and everybody still in the waiting room. She saw the bright light of the outside world from the balcony, but then she heard the sound of a cello playing on the loudspeaker and told herself she would go outside after the piece was over. She followed the sound back to her room and realized that Adam was sitting by her bedside and had put headphones on Mia so she could hear her own music. He took the headphones off and told her that he couldn’t fix things for her, but he broke into her parents’ house and stole her mail to bring back the Juilliard letter she was waiting for, so the Feds might be coming after him. Adam broke down in tears and read the first sentence of the letter, and then he stopped and just told Mia that she got into Juilliard. He told her that if she wanted him to come with her to New York, he would. He went on to say that Mia was his home and it didn’t matter where they lived, just that they were together, and if Mia stayed, Adam would do whatever she wanted. Adam got out his guitar and sang the song that he wrote for her. Mia then woke up, and the first thing she saw was Adam. Mia stayed. BEFORE THE ACCIDENT: Adam was back at Mia’s school as a student (senior year) between traveling around with his semi-pro band and introduced himself to Mia at her locker, where she had a lot of Yo-Yo Ma (famous cellist) stickers on the inside of her locker. She explained it was Chinese and not to mock the master because that would be blasphemous. Mia’s gal pal, Kim, then appeared and they walked down the hall past a male and female high schooler making out. Kim told Mia there were two types of girls in the world, those who had boyfriends in high school and girls like themselves who waited until college. Later on, Adam took Mia to the symphony. A week after that first date, Adam invited Mia to watch his band, Willamette Stone, perform where he played the guitar and sang head-banging rock music in a mosh pit with a female backup singer named Liz sharing the microphone with him. Mia felt out of place backstage after the show with the hard rocker groupie girls. She told them she was mostly into classical music, and then when Adam dropped her off at the house (because she had a curfew and couldn’t go to the after after party) she mentioned on the porch that Liz and Adam had a lot of common. Adam agreed that Liz and him did have a lot in common including the fact that they both liked girls, meaning Liz was a lesbian and was dating Astrid. As they looked at the convertible car waiting outside with the band members inside, the two girls (Liz and Astrid) were seen making out in the car. Kat and Denny were listening from their open bedroom window, and Kat told Mia to just go with Adam and have fun. Adam told Mia it was up to her then because her parents were cool with her going to the after party, but Mia replied that she was coming down with something and escaped into the house away from the madness of the rock lifestyle like her parents. The far from cool mom, who seemed to be more into Adam then her daughter, came out of the door and invited Adam to dinner another time. Mia wasn’t happy and stormed into the house. Adam showed up at the dinner (there was a Keep Portland Weird magnet on the fridge), and at the table as they talked about Portland being known for its punk rockers, a bee stung Mia on the palm of her hand. Adam got up in front of her family and others and sucked out the bee stinger, which he said was the only thing he learned how to do in Boy Scouts. As Kat was watching and grinning weirdly, her friend, pregnant Willow, said it was way hotter than tweezers. Adam then told Mia he was sorry to say that was the farthest they had gotten since their first date and she should get stung more often. As Mia listened to classical music and read in her bedroom, she got a text on her cell phone telling her not to go out on the balcony. She did, though, and found Adam down below the bedroom window and, like Romeo, told Miaette that he was climbing up the balcony. Mia picked up the male Schroeder doll out of the chair and threw him out of sight. Then Mia and Adam both sat on Mia’s bed together and talked about how Denny used to be on the road for weeks at a time, so the family would have odd hours because of the band’s performances with Mia staying up very late. Adam said his family was never together and weren’t really a part of his life. Mia said he wasn’t alone anymore, and then that led to kissing on the bed. They then started hanging out more often and having more romantic relations. Mia and Kim later went to the coffee shop and spoke about Adam. Mia said Adam wrote good songs and was a good singer but she wasn’t into the rocker crowd. Kim said that if Mia ever turned into one of those girls who spoke in the first person (we instead of I), then she was going to shoot Mia. Mia replied that she would give Kim the gun. Now it was Halloween and Kat decorated the house gothy, and Mia tried to get advice from Kat about the toughest, hottest rocker chick of all time so Mia could dress up as that person and impress Adam for the Halloween party. Kat replied Debbie Harry, Patti Smith, Joan Jett, Lucinda Williams, or Kim Gordon. Kat then told her baby girl to try out the messy moments in her life and she might be surprised how much she liked them, not very good advice because Mia wanted to go out and hang out with a bunch of adult rockers and party, and Kat was perfectly okay with that because that’s Kat and how her young self was. Mia ended up going to the Halloween party dressed as Debbie Harry and Adam was dressed as Beethoven. Together they went into the bar and were served alcohol. Adam drank a shot glass and got one for Mia, but she didn’t want it. Adam then had to go and do his show performing there that night. Mia wanted to fit into the scene for Adam and be somebody she was totally not and far from comfortable doing. Mia downed a shot glass of hard alcohol right as a girl tried to pull her to the dance floor. Afterwards, Mia wanted to find out if Adam liked her better dressed up in her sex crazed Blondie attire or if he liked her normal self. He replied that he was in love with the same Mia yesterday as she was today and will be tomorrow, and her clothes, hair, and makeup didn’t make a difference. Mia wanted to go somewhere they could be alone, so Adam took her to an old boatworks shed where he and the band planned on one day fixing it up so they could have a place to rehearse and record. Apparently, Mia and Adam hadn’t slept together yet because Mia hadn’t ever been with somebody before, but this night in the boat shed adult Adam and minor Mia had sex. In the spring, Mia narrated that people were taking notice of Adam and her as well because she was the first high school student ever invited to perform solo at the college’s fall recital. Adam was away a lot, but when he was in town he and Mia spent all of their time together. At a family meal, Mia’s grandparents suggested that Mia apply to Juilliard. She argued that it was halfway across the country and Lewis & Clark had an amazing performance studies program, but she ended up applying for Julliard anyway. However, this left Mia torn between Adam and her musical future. Mia asked Adam if he ever wanted to relocate the band to New York to try new scenery, and he replied no. Mia and her older boyfriend later parted ways for a few days until Adam returned from another band gig. When Mia finally got a call from Adam, he was calling from a party that Merge Records was throwing for the band because they made an offer to sign Williamette Stone for a deal. Adam and Mia then somehow got disconnected on the phone when the females and males around Adam started popping champagne bottles. Neither called one another back on the phone. Mia later got an audition letter from Juilliard. She showed up at the boathouse, which the band finally converted into a recording studio, and as they were singing they didn’t even notice Mia walk in the door and put a bag of food down for them. Just as Mia was walking out the door again, Adam spotted her and went after her. He explained that the next night was going to be a huge gig because it was the first one in town since they got signed to a record deal. Mia revealed that she applied to Juilliard and had an upcoming audition in San Francisco. She went to the homecoming concert and said that Adam seemed more confident like he was becoming a full-blown star. After the show, Mia tried to talk to Adam, but a crowd of people, including one female who had Adam autograph her boob, swarmed him. Mia went and tried to do her high school homework as she waited for Adam to come back to the van. As he and the band members loaded up the van, he told Mia they got booked last-minute to do a string of shows in Seattle and they had to leave that night for at least a week. Mia and Adam then got into a huge argument because he was mad she was even trying to go to Juilliard when he got to roam free for weeks on end and she stayed at home and waited for him. Adam accused Mia of being the one who was backing out on their deal, and that a long-distance relationship via Skype and text didn’t work because it was like dating a ghost. Mia and Adam then broke up because he had to go do his thing and she had to do hers. In class, Mia looked on her cell phone at pictures of her ex-boyfriend on Instagram where he was partying with a bunch of women. One day, Mia got back home and Adam was standing there in her room waiting for her. Adam had put a replica of the ceiling at the San Francisco hall where she would audition on Mia’s bedroom ceiling. They made amends and Adam gave Mia a birthday present, which was a bracelet with a cello and guitar. She said to Adam “God, I hate you,” before they started kissing and then had sex in her parents’ house, with pretty much Mia’s parents and sibling no longer in the picture. Gramps brought Mia to her audition in San Francisco. He had watched the performance and was amazed at how good Mia could play the cello, and he later told her that if those people at Juilliard didn’t except her into the school, they were fools because what she did on that stage was magic. Mia later wanted to know why Adam never wrote a song for her, and he replied that he had trouble writing songs about happy things and suggested that Mia might want to cheat on him so he could write a song about her. She then asked what she had to do for a whole album. Adam and Mia were then shown at a New Year’s party, but she couldn’t promise him that they would both be together on New Year’s next year because she might be at Juilliard and he might be doing his own Juilliard with his band, which he had been doing the whole time. Mia spent the night with Adam and the next day, Mia went home, where her parents’ adult friends were over having mimosas for breakfast at the house. Mia and Kat did the dishes together and Mia broke down telling her mom it was over between her and Adam because they both drifted apart and were going their own ways after a year and a half of dating (Mia now age 17). Kat replied that it was inconvenient for somebody as young as 17 (like Mia) to find love and very rare that it is ever true love. Kat then said that life was a big fat gigantic stinking mess, but that was the beauty of it too. Kat ended by telling Mia that true love was a bit**.  NEWSFLASH:One would think that teachers would know to stay home with their family on a snow day and stay off the hazardous roadways…especially if the teachers rock. Ghastly, teen sex is a huge focal point in public schools to the point movie makers rake in millions by teaching young children that dating is more important than academics and a DECENT education...ADULT SEX, DRUGS, AND ALCOHOL RUIN YOUNG LIVES.  

  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/7/23

TITLE: Home is Where the Heart is 

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2014 Arc Entertainment/Watercolor Entertainment/Master Key Productions

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in the very small town of Bent Arrow in West Texas. It starts with ten-year-old Cotton Thompson riding her bicycle alone over train tracks and back to town after visiting with an adult man named Butch who sat alongside the road playing his guitar and selling postcards he painted. Butch’s horse, Joe Boy, stood next to him for long hours each day in the hot sun with no shade and little water. Butch lived in the house right next door to Cotton and her mom, Lois. After arriving at a local pub near town, Cotton went around the back of the bar while the bartender, Ledball (Leonard), talked to his three regular customers, Merlin, Cricket, and Sheriff Perez. Ledball suggested that he send Merlin to do sex acts to pay off his bar tab. Ledball then went to the back area and asked how Cotton’s dying mom, Lois, was doing and then handed Cotton a bottle of vodka and told her to keep it hidden.Ledball went back to his customers, one of which was Sheriff Perez and the Sheriff commented that he didn’t want to see Cotton in there anymore because to him it looked like Ledball was giving liquor to a minor. Ledball replied that it was making Lois’s life a little easier and to leave it at that, which the Sheriff did. Cotton rode her bike back home, and the little ten-year-old girl took the liquor bottle to her mother, who obviously had a serious ailment or alcohol addiction or both and at the moment was inside the house on the floor. Lois identfied Cotton as her baby and couldn’t seem to relate to reality. Lois also mentioned Cotton’s sister and that upset her to talk about the missing from the scene eldest daughter. Cotton kept telling her to be quiet about that because youngest Cotton was there for her mom. Cotton later had a conversation with Butch out back. Butch painted in the dark using a lamp for light. Cotton told him that she had a dream the night before that her mama was going to heaven. Butch agreed and said he would be there for Cotton. Butch woke up the next morning and it showed him getting out of bed wearing only his underwear shorts and no shirt. He looked out the window to see the paramedic vehicle next-door wheeling Lois’s dead body out from the house on a stretcher with Cotton and the sheriff there. After the ambulance drove away with mom’s body, Sheriff Perez told Butch that he had no time to work something out where he could get custody of Cotton. The sheriff mentioned Texas law, chapter 153-002, which stated that the best interest of the child shall be given highest consideration. Because Butch was not the legal guardian, Cotton would have to go to a home in Austin. As the two men argued, Cotton’s older adult sister, Sunny, came walking down the road wheeling her suitcase and wearing shorty-shorts. Sheriff Perez told Sunny that he had a copy of Lois’s will in the office, and according to the will Cotton got the house and Sunny got legal guardianship of Cotton. However, Sunny didn’t want to take responsibility for Cotton because she only came back for three days to say goodbye to Lois. The sheriff demanded that either Sunny take responsibility for Cotton or he, right then and there, was taking Cotton to a children’s home. Sheriff Perez before he left then told Butch that if Sunny bolted to call. Sunny immediately went into the bathroom in Cotton’s house and closed the door behind her to shut Cotton out. Sunny then went through her purse looking for her prescription bottle of Vicodin pills. Cotton barged in on Sunny and Sunny had to hide the pills telling herself under her breath that it was a mistake because there was no way she could handle herself, let alone raise a high-spirited child. At Lois’s funeral, the townsfolk showed up and Cotton introduced Butch to Sunny. At dinner, Sunny tried to talk to Cotton and tell her that she didn’t really want to take care of Cotton and didn’t plan on staying, but Cotton kept interrupting Sunny and then dismissed herself to go to bed. Cotton, who hadn’t seen her sister in years, told Sunny that she loved and missed her and irritated Sunny replied goodnight and went outside to smoke cigarettes on the front porch. Sunny listened to Butch singing next door and said to herself what a fruitcake he was. A truck then pulled up, and Sunny swore under her breath as her ex-boyfriend David Jackson and his half shirt-wearing girlfriend, Tammy, got out. Jackson said he saw Sunny on cable the other night and the name she went by was “Sunny Morning,” and also that she was supposed to be in Hollywood because she was an actress in California. Jackson walked away telling Sunny that they could have had a couple of kids and a future by now, but all Sunny had was her crappy past. Tammy yelled at Jackson to get in the truck after he told Sunny he could drop Tammy off and come back so he and Sunny could drink and have fun like old times but Sunny turned him down. After the blast from the past left the property, Sunny took her pills out of her bag and took some before going back into the house. The next day, Sunny went to the bar to ask Ledball if he was hiring, but he replied that things had been slow around there. She then asked for grilled cheese and a Coke, and Ledball told her that he and her mom went back to the third-grade together. Somehow, the conversation got twisted to talking about Merlin wearing women’s panties for a rash medical condition. Sunny went outside to find Cotton by the roadside talking to Butch. At his stand, Sunny recognized the postcards he was painting as the ones Cotton kept sending her. However, Sunny didn’t think that Butch looked like the type of person to sit around painting postcards, so he asked her if chopping his ear off would make her feel better. A car then pulled up, and wealthy Bobby Morgan, the town tycoon, got out and demanded that Butch take down his no-permit, eyesore postcard stand beside the road because he was scaring off his own customers and cutting into Mr. Morgan’s pockets with his store back in town. After the wretched man left in his car, Sunny, Butch, and Cotton went on an adventure. Sunny and Cotton rode Joe Boy while Butch walked with them to a secluded place in the hills where there was an outdoor pool. Cotton jumped into the pool with her clothes on to swim. Sunny and Butch sat by the pool and Sunny explained that she and Jackson used to go up there when Jackson’s dad had parties, and they would steal all of his liquor and get wasted. Butch then pushed Sunny into the pool and she pulled him in. Meanwhile, Mr. Morgan showed up at the bar and told Sheriff Perez to serve an eviction notice to Ledball for not paying the mortgage on his pub. Mr. Morgan said he might turn the pub into a meatpacking plant and make Ledball and the bargoers his employees so they wouldn’t sit at the bar all day and be alcoholics. Back at the pool, Sunny sang a tune to Butch playing his guitar. However, when Butch told Sunny that he overheard Jackson and her the other night Sunny turned into another person and decided to abruptly leave, telling Cotton she could do whatever she wanted and go to the barbecue Butch was having at his house later that night, since she wasn’t Cotton’s mom. Sunny later apologized to Cotton while she braided Cotton’s hair in the bathroom. At the barbecue, after Cotton went to bed, Butch told Sunny that he used to play football and then invited her to their Fourth of July picnic. Sunny said she might go if she was still around by then, and Butch was worried what Sunny meant by that because it sounded like she was going to bail on Cotton. Another day as Butch rode Joe Boy by the train tracks, he talked to his horse about taking a chance on Sunny even though she was dangerous. Cotton showed up early at the roadside stand to talk to Butch about Sunny before he made a choice about what to do with dating her older sister. Sheriff Perez showed up in his patrol with his siren on and told Butch he had to move the stand outside the city limits. Butch said he knew that was going to happen because Mr. Morgan came by and pitched a hissy fit about it the other day. Then the sheriff told Butch that people thought he was crazy for sitting out there all day long in the wind and heat with no traffic (no customers) and just his horse. Butch replied that he had his reasons, and Cotton said not to worry because she saw bright things in Butch’s future, and Joe Boy agreed by neighing it out. Ledball was going to lose his bar, and so he asked Merlin and Cricket how much he could get for a dollar bill signed by Janis Joplin. He explained that one night about forty years ago, he and Janis ran around in their birthday suits and she autographed a dollar bill for Ledball, but since there was a lot of Southern comfort involved he wasn’t sure where she put it on the ceiling with at least a thousand dollar bills stuck on the ceiling. He then found the special dollar bill and planned to list it on eBay. Sunny went to town to talk to Jackson at Western Motors, the car dealership where he worked. She said she needed a job, but the only job position left was the janitor so Sunny happily agreed because she needed to put food on the table for herself and Cotton. Jackson was not happy that was all Sunny came there for because he was expecting more from her. The secretary, Tilda, asked Jackson who Sunny was and then told him that Tammy wasn’t going to like it. Jackson replied that Tammy could kiss his butt. He stared out his window most of the time and watched Sunny when she worked daily clean cleaning cars around the dealership facility.However, Cotton was nowhere in sight anymore except for one day she left a note on the door for Sunny telling her she was over at Butch’s house. Sunny went next door and Cotton immediately dismissed herself to go watch TV at her house, leaving Sunny and Butch alone together after she helped Butch make food for the Fourth of July picnic the following day. Sunny then went out back to wait for a beer and started reading from Butch’s notebook the lyrics he wrote for a new song. She said she liked the song, and so instead of taking a shower at her house Sunny and Butch decided to leave and walk to the swimming pool farther away without Joe Boy. This left Cotton home alone. As they walked, Sunny asked Butch why he had never been married, and he replied that he was once and explained that his wife left him when he quit football because she didn’t like him playing guitar and painting postcards and it wasn’t the program she bought into. Butch said that during one game, with about 70,000 people watching in the stadium, it came down to fourth quarter. Butch needed to get the ball to score the touchdown, but he had an epiphany after he looked down at his bleeding hands and a bloody player across from him and decided that this was not for him anymore because there was no sense in a grown man pushing a pigskin up and down white lines, risking serious bodily injury playing a game for money. By the pool, Sunny found her old bottle of tequila where she left it after she dug it up out of the ground all those years ago with Jackson. Sunny and her new interest Butch started drinking it before they went swimming in the pool. Sunny stripped down to her bra and underwear and then took those underclothes off. Butch took off all of his clothes too and they swam naked together in the pool. Sunny demanded that he put the tequila bottle by the pool in easy reach. Butch asked what happened between her and Jackson, and Sunny replied that one night while Jackson was driving drunk, he passed out behind the wheel and hit a tree. Sunny was in the car with him and cracked a vertebra. She found out at that time she was pregnant, and Jackson called it a cheap abortion. Around that same time, Sunny’s stepdad (Cotton’s dad) dumped her mom Lois and moved out of the house and the man was never seen again. Sunny didn’t want to end up like her mom, and so she boarded a bus to L.A. After seventeen postcards from Cotton over the years, and the last postcard advising her that Lois was about to die, Sunny realized that she wanted to come back and see her mom but it was too late because Lois was already dead by the time she got there.Sunny and Butch finished swimming and walked home together going to their separate houses. At the picnic, Butch met up with Ledball, who said he gave away his autographed dollar bill accidentally when he was serving a customer the other day, so now he has nothing left to pay his rent. Cotton then tried to get Sunny to sing at the picnic for everyone. Tammy later showed up and confronted Sunny when she was alone. Tammy threatened to kill Sunny if she tried to start anything with Jackson again because he was Tammy’s. Jackson then appeared after Tammy walked away and grabbed Sunny by the arm telling her they had unfinished business. Sunny told him to be happy with what he got, which was the psycho Tammy, and she walked away. Cotton had a dream the night before that Sunny and Butch were going to play and sing at the picnic, and it was very important that they didn’t leave until they did that. Sunny agreed to sing “What I Left Back Home.” Butch gave Merlin and Cricket some more beer to make them stay and listen to Sunny because they wanted to leave since the alcohol was all gone and it was all they came to the picnic for. When the song was over, fireworks went off. Ledball then said that Butch and Sunny both needed to show up at his bar, Jack-O-Lopes, two weeks from Friday at 8 p.m. because it could be good for their careers. Jackson and Tammy went to the swimming pool, and very drunk Jackson noticed the old tequila bottle that he and Sunny had many years ago by the poolside with Sunny’s hair scrunchie in the water. After Sunny tucked Cotton into bed, Sunny and Butch had sex that night together. Sunny woke up in an empty bed with a flower beside her as well as a note in Butch’s handwriting telling her he had something to do and he would see her later that night. Butch rode Joe Boy to the local radio station and tied Joe Boy’s reins to the bumper of a classic car (very dangerous for the horse). He went inside asking the receptionist, Becky Mae, where Jackie Williams was but she replied that he was out of town. Butch then told her to tell Mrs. Cheryl Williams that her ex-husband was there to see her. Cheryl walked out of the other room after overhearing the conversation and told Becky Mae to go make some coffee so she could speak alone to her ex-husband Butch. He then asked Cheryl Williams to broadcast live from Jack-O-Lopes so they could get publicity because Sunny could sing and save the bar from being shut down. Butch said he heard Cheryl was starting a label and she was going to want to know Sunny Thompson, but Cheryl replied that Butch couldn’t sing or play and to tell Sunny to get on Facebook and do that stuff there. Cheryl and Butch made plans, and he left saying that he liked her fake boob job, which happened sometime after they divorced. In the next scene, Sunny showed up for work. The moment she walked in the work building, Jackson pulled her by the arm dragged her around the corner and slammed her hard against the wall demanding to know if she had sex with Butch at the pool cabin. Sunny told him that she had sex with Butch at home and not at the pool, and Jackson tried to choke her out by grabbing her neck. He tried to kiss her, but Sunny kneed him in the crotch and he fell to the ground. Tilda, a co-worker, then walked over and saw that Jackson had assaulted Sunny, and it was obvious that he probably would have killed her if Tilda hadn’t arrived because Jackson had an obsession with Sunny to the point where it made him a raging madman even though he had a girlfriend Tammy. Sunny said no to the ambulance that Tilda wanted to call, and then she told Jackson never to come near her again. Ledball came looking for Butch and found Cotton working on poster advertisements for Sunny and Butck’s upcoming show at Jack-O-Lopes. She told Ledball that she dreamt the stuff up, literally. Upset and not in her right mind Sunny, made her way home, downing a bottle of hard alcohol on the way. She stumbled towards the gate and fell over Cotton’s bike. Ledball and Cotton heard the noise and went running to see what it was. They carried Sunny into the house, where they discovered that Sunny took her Vicodin pills with an excessive amount of hard alcohol. Because she could die from that, Ledball told Cotton to call 911. Instead of doing that, Cotton ran outside because she saw Butch arrive back. Butch ran into the bathroom where Sunny had puked a lot in the toilet, and she ended up swallowing her tongue and couldn’t breathe. Butch told Cotton fervently, as they were running out of time, that Cotton had to pull Sunny’s tongue out of her throat because she had smaller fingers so her sister could breathe again. Cotton was hysterical over this, but she was able to reach her fingers inside her older sister’s mouth and pull her tongue out to unclog her throat. As Sunny laid on the bed breathing now with Butch on top of her, Cotton climbed on top of Butch’s back and said she never wanted to do that again. Cotton she was traumatized by the whole situation. Ledball was standing there watching them after he helped some and said no wonder he didn’t have kids. Hours passed, and Sunny woke up and snuck past Butch in the chair. Cotton was still asleep on the bed she shared with her sister. Sunny got some water in the kitchen, and Butch heard her and came to check on her. Butch told Sunny that she almost died that day, and asked her what was with the Vicodin. She replied that old habits die hard, and that he hitched his wagon to a loser. Sunny said that Butch was more family to Cotton than she would ever be, and then he told her that Cheryl, his ex-wife, was pregnant and miscarried, and that baby had been the only thing holding them together. Butch told Sunny that he loved her, but she started slapping his face multiple times because she didn’t want to hear it since she was so messed up with her addiction problems and didn’t have her life together on top of trying to raise a child that she didn’t even know or care to know. Butch said that he finally found what he was looking for in Sunny, and then she admitted that she loved him too. By day, Sunny and Butch practiced together singing and playing music, and they spent most nights sleeping together. Ledball put up Cotton’s posters around town, but Mr. Morgan went around taking them all down and throwing them on the ground. A town resident put them back up. Sunny and Cotton planned to have a sleepover because Sunny had been spending a lot of nights with Butch. Butch gave Sunny his notebook titled “1968,” because she had an idea how to finish that song he was working on. Outside, Joe Boy was acting up because he didn’t like the lightning from the bad thunderstorm. Butch went to take care of his scared horse and Sunny went home next door. Cotton and Sunny talked about how Sunny would say yes if Butch asked her to marry him. Sunny thanked Cotton for saving her life. Butch took Joe Boy out of his enclosure to look at his hoof, and then Joe Boy jumped because he was frightened by the lightning and kicked Butch in the head. Cotton woke up from Joe Boy neighing and looked out the window to see Butch lying still on the ground. Cotton and Sunny both ran outside and started screaming hysterically with blood everywhere on the ground around Butch. Sunny sent Cotton inside to call 911. The paramedics arrived and rushed 42-year-old Butch to the hospital. In the room, the nurse tried to force Sunny and Cotton to leave, but the sheriff showed up and said they were bending the rules tonight and nobody was going anywhere. Then Dr. Enzler appeared and explained to Sunny that Butch has a brain injury with swelling, and the next twelve hours would be critical. Dr. Enzler also told the nurse that it was okay for them to stay. The sheriff went out to the waiting room, and the townsfolk waiting there wanted to know what was going on but Sheriff Perez had no answer for them and walked away because he knew it was pretty bad. Sunny rushed to the bathroom and was about to take her narcotic pills, but she stopped herself and decided to flush the pills down the toilet. Later on, Sunny broke down in tears while talking to unconscious Butch by his bedside, telling him he promised not to leave her. The next day, Sunny woke up in the hospital bed next to Butch, and the monitor revealed that Butch’s heart had stopped and he was dead. Sunny gave Butch a kiss and woke up Cotton, who was asleep in the chair, and told Cotton to say goodbye to Butch. The nurse came in and said Butch went real peaceful, but Cotton, having gone through so much already in the last few months, crawled on top of Butch and screamed hysterically that he wasn’t dead and shook him trying to get him to wake up. Butch was the one person she knew she could rely on to be there for her when nobody else was, and now that one person was dead and it was too much for Cotton to bear. Young Cotton gave Butch a big hug with tears rolling down her cheeks and Sunny pulled her off Butch’s dead body. Cotton told Sunny that Butch was her best friend. Another day, Mr. Morgan showed up at the bar, and Ledball gave the keys to Mr. Morgan. He said he didn’t expect to be able to pay the bills and added that Butch died too young. Ledball told Mr. Morgan that money or a piece of property didn’t make the town special, but people like Butch did. While Sunny cried at the kitchen table, Cotton got down a rug from the high shelf and unwrapped a shotgun from it. She loaded the gun with cartridges, and when Sunny heard the click she ran outside after Cotton who was about to shoot Joe Boy. As she cried and held the gun to the horse’s head, Cotton said Joe Boy caused Butch to die and so the horse deserved to die as well. She told Sunny hysterically that she missed the way Butch stayed with her at night until she fell asleep because he knew she was scared since she had nobody around to help with her sick mom and Cotton was so young doing it by herself. Cotton collapsed to the ground and dropped the gun. Ledball later showed up and told Sunny that before Butch died, he made a deal with his ex-wife for Sunny to be heard on the radio while she sang at Jack-O-Lopes. Ledball then told her it was time to cut and live and for everybody to move on. The townsfolk then got together for Butch’s funeral to bury his casket in the field. Ex-wife Cheryl arranged for Sunny to sing Butch’s song live on the radio. When she finished, Cotton put flowers on Butch’s casket telling him she loved him, and Sunny put one of his painted postcards depicting his horse there as well. Sunny later taught Cotton how to play guitar using Butch’s guitar, and then Sunny rode Joe Boy into town to Cheryl’s recording studios thinking now that she would give singing a try. Young Cotton narrating that Cotton would never forget Butch and his love, but life goes on. Cricket won a scratch-off lottery ticket and bought Jack-O-Lopes from Mr. Morgan, renaming it Crick-O-Lopes. Ledball moved to the Florida Keys and went fishing, and Merlin still hasn’t paid his bar tab. In the end as Butch said, it wasn’t what they all wanted, but maybe it was what they needed. The movie began with rainbow colored writing for the title, and it ended with the credits in rainbow-colored writing. Cotton hardly mentioned God again after her mom was out of the picture. The town not only buried the addiction problems of the eldest sis but also hid her very real mental disorder and actions that repeatedly endangered herself and her younger sibling in a very negative way.  

 

DATE REVIEWED: 2/6/23

TITLE: First Daughter

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2004  20th Century Fox/Regency Enterprises/New Regency/Davis Entertainment Company/Spirit Dance Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie is about a girl named Samantha (Sam) Mackenzie who became a teenager when her dad, John Mackenzie, became the President of the United States and her mom, Melanie (Mel) as First Lady in 2000. As Samantha grew up at the White House, Melissa Rivers and Joan Rivers (as themselves) on their talk show viewed a video of teenage Samantha being escorted out of the White House by Secret Service. Melissa asked her mom Joan to promise she would never let her daughter leave the house looking like Samantha. Joan agreed and said that it looked like Samantha found Chelsea Clinton’s old crimping iron and Amy Carter’s Sassoons and so it was like a terrorist got a hold of her. Then the cruel girls asked the audience what they thought the worst outfit they had ever seen Samantha wear was. With maturity, Samantha was able to speak foreign languages (including French) and learn from the elders in different parts of the world. In short, Samantha grew up happily with the love of a father and a mother, who she thought were the center of the world, in an old White House they called home. Samantha later graduated high school, and in the midst of the next election she headed off to Redmond University in California in hopes of finally being a normal kid and have a normal college experience instead of being escorted by and followed around constantly by Secret Service men. After her parents left, Samantha’s roommate, Mia Thompson from Arkansas, showed up. She announced that she also wanted a normal college experience, but she didn’t think she would get one because her roommate (who was supposed to be Linda but it didn’t work out that way) was actually the President’s daughter. Samantha explained that the Secret Service men, agents Bock and Dylan, would stand guard to protect them. Mia asked if that could involve tackling because she thought Bock, the bald one, was kind of sexy and Bock told Mia to forget about that. Later that day, Samantha flipped through TV channels which included Jay Leno (as himself) on his show joked about the Goodwill Store donating clothes for Samantha to wear (later on in the movie Jay was shown again on his show talking about how Samantha was helping her dad win the election one dollar at a time). She finally decided on the HSN channel, but Dylan and Bock who were standing right behind her made coughing noises and cleared their throats until Samantha changed the channel to a football game they were interested in watching. Two boys from the Redmond chapter of Lambda Zeta Phi then invited Samantha to their annual plunge, where bathing suits were mandatory with bikinis preferred. In class, the students ignored the professor’s lecture because they were too busy staring at and whispering to each other about Samantha. Samantha and Mia then showed up at the fraternity party “plunge,” wearing their bikinis. A group of four male fraternity students wearing American flag swim shorts then walked around Samantha singing, “Hail to the Chief.” (Earlier before this, while Samantha and her parents the President and First Lady made a public appearance, Samantha counted down from three and reached one just as the President’s entrance song “Hail to the Chief,” played). They then switched to a rap version where they danced sexually by rubbing their butts against each other’s butts and then worshipped Princess Samantha by lifting her up in her lawn chair. One person then walked by holding a water gun, and a Secret Service agent tackled the college student to the ground while Bock dragged Samantha to the waiting vehicle to rush her to safety. Samantha was taken to the campaign office across town, where she marched right into the office of the President’s personal secretary Liz, still wearing her bikini. Samantha demanded to speak to her dad because she said he had too many Secret Service employees following her around. Liz tried to tell John that Samantha wanted reduced security at college, but he was in the middle of a meeting. Still, Samantha wouldn’t give up and told Liz that if he didn’t do anything about it she would just ditch college and become a Hooters girl. Liz interrupted the President again and suggested that he reduce the security from four guards to two per shift and to keep detail on the floor but not stationed at Samantha’s room. He got up from the table and told Samantha that he didn’t negotiate with people in swimwear and took her into a separate empty room to talk. Samantha said that when Chelsea Clinton was at Stanford, her Secret Service backed off and blended in. However, John said this was a different time than Chelsea’s college years and Samantha needed the protection. Samantha stormed out of the room, but then Liz chased after her and told her to go back to college because she just talked to John and got Liz on a new diet called Secret Service lite. Mia later took Samantha to a gathering where students were making a party out of going down a Slip’N Slide-type setup. Samantha ran into another Redmond student, James Lansome and they along with Mia went down the waterslide.The next morning, Liz called Samantha and scolded her for last night’s escapade because someone got a picture of her in the act of playing on the slide and the story reached the New York Post.John got on the phone and Samantha apologized and also confirmed when her dad asked that Mia the female in the picture with Sam who had part of her thong underwear showing. Another day, Samantha barely made it to her room because news reporters were badgering her for her opinion of the crowds protesting, “Vote no. No Mackenzie!” against her dad. Bock held them back, but Samantha couldn’t get into her dorm room and so she ran down the hall to another room. James was sitting in that room and they both waited for a little bit before James gave Samantha his hat and sweatshirt to disguise her as a boy so they could sneak out of the building past the reporters camped out there and go to lunch. An older female walked over to them and wanted to take a picture of Samantha commenting that she was glad Samantha grew out of that awkward stage and her bosom came in nicely. As Samantha and James walked away, she told him not to feel obligated to tell her anything about himself because truthfully she could make one quick call to the FBI or the CIA and get his blood type, third-grade class picture, and satellite photos of his ex-girlfriend’s homes. James explained that his college major was actuarial science (statistics, probability, and assessment of risk), and then reporters chased them after. They escaped by sneaking into the Redmond theater, where the movie “The Girl Can’t Help It,” starring Jayne Mansfield was currently playing. Samantha and Mia later went to a college bonfire, and while Samantha waited for James to show up Mia made goo-goo eyes at a guy who she explained she had been in love with when they went to school and she had asked him to meet her at the bonfire. He then walked over, but Mia stormed off without saying a word to him when he directed his attention to Samantha and Mia wasn’t happy that everything was always about Samantha. Back in the dorm room with other students having a party holding red Solo cups, Mia and Samantha had an argument about how Mia couldn’t stand not being the center of attention anymore now that her “genetically lit,” roommate Samantha arrived. The next day, Samantha and James went to a carnival, and in the hallway when he was dropping her off at her room they kissed. Mia then took Samantha to Linda’s room, the room that was supposed to be Mia’s roommate at the beginning of the college year. Linda freaked out when she saw Samantha and ran to get her trombone and play “Hail to the Chief,” which she had been practicing for hours. Another day, Samantha took Mia and James to board Air Force One. She said she was kidnapping them, and on the plane she explained that because they both had to put up with a lot from Samantha, she wanted to do something special by taking them on a flight to Washington, D.C., in style. When they landed, Samantha took her companions to meet designer Vera Wang (as herself) and get dresses for the females and a tuxedo for James. They then headed to a ball, where they met with Samantha’s parents and Mia introduced herself to them as the one in the thong. As Samantha and James solo danced together, Liz tried to interrupt but Samantha wouldn’t let her and told James that she wanted to make her own itinerary that night. Then the President told everyone that if he was lucky, maybe he would get to dance with his beautiful wife, Mel, and he did so as did the other couples in the room. On Samantha and James’s way out of the building, a reporter confronted Samantha on how she felt about her father’s domestic policy and how it affected her and her education. She started to respond, but then other people chimed in saying her dad was a fraud. A limo then crashed into another vehicle close by Samantha, and James rushed her away from the scene to a car to be taken home. Right before the car drove away, James on his radio said “Lucky Charm secure,” (Lucky Charm being Samantha’s code name) and Samantha was shocked to discover that James was a Secret Service agent. She was brought to the White House, where John explained that every day he got at least half a dozen threats against Samantha, and so he set up James to appear in her life and protect her. However, this didn’t please Samantha. Back at Redmond, Mia told Samantha to date somebody else to get even with James. During the day her usual agents, Bock and Dylan, as well as James followed around Samantha. Samantha then followed Mia’s advice, and with James always at her side as guardian, she hooked up with another guy and started dating him to make James jealous. She met with the other male at a bar wearing a blonde wig with a pink cowgirl hat, shorty-shorts, and a low-cut half shirt with a fake tattoo on one arm. She stood up on the table and started dancing sexy, but James intervened and carried out of there over his shoulder. He brought her to her dorm room, where she switched back to her normal self and asked James how he would feel about her if she was just like everybody else. James replied that if things were different, he would still follow her around all the time because he wanted to, not because he had to. In the morning, Liz called Samantha and Samantha wanted to talk to John, but the President refused to speak with his daughter after her table dance landed her in the New York Post again. Liz hung up the phone. Samantha later returned to her room to find her mom, Melanie, there who informed Samantha that there had been a three-point drop in the polls after Samantha’s issue, and she told Samantha that now they both needed to be there for her dad and help him win the election. At the White House, James was confronted by the Secret Service, who weren’t pleased with his actions and didn’t think he should continue as an agent. James explained that he had tried to keep his distance from Samantha, but he fell in love with her anyway and if having those feelings meant losing his job then that was a loss he was prepared to take. He was then put on suspension pending his removal and it was suggested he start to think about other alternatives. John Mackenzie was then elected to a second term as President and thanked the cheering crowd, telling them “God bless the USA.” At a Christmas ball, Samantha danced with her dad until James walked over and they started dancing together. Samantha and James were just about to go their separate ways when they both ran back to each other and kissed. James told Samantha that he was just getting back on duty now and would take care of her dad. Samantha then walked away in her pretty purple gown. The narrator said that it wasn’t until Samantha left the White House that she truly found home, and that when she returned there from college for spring break, James would be there waiting for her. 

 

DATE REVIEWED: 2/5/23

TITLE: The Ultimate Gift

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2007 20th Century Fox/Fox Faith/Ultimate Gift, LLC/Life(N) Production/Dean River Productions/Porchlight Entertainment/Stanford/Life Media/Independent Producers Alliance

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: The movie takes place in Charlotte, North Carolina and begins with the funeral for Howard “Red” Stevens. Red had two adult sons (living), Bill and Jack, and Bill said that Red moved his corporate offices from Texas years ago because of tax reasons, but he always wanted to be buried under Texas soil. Because Red didn’t die in Texas, Bill dumped Texas soil over the casket before they buried it. Red’s grandson, Jason Stevens, who arrived driving an old hotrod-sounding car and smoked a cigarette, interrupted the service. Jason’s mom, Sarah Stevens, was mad that Jason was late for the service. Red’s old business partner at the law firm, Mr. Theophilus Hamilton, then held a meeting at the corporate office with Red’s family and their attorneys present to read Red’s will. Bill’s three children were also there playing electronics at the table and saying disrespectfully “blah, blah, blah.” According to his will, Red left his company, Panhandle Oil and Gas that was worth $600 million, to his eldest son, Bill, but because Bill did nothing for the company while Red was alive, he would do nothing after Red died so therefore the board would remain in control of the company. Bill’s attorney chimed in and tried to object, but there was nothing to object to per Mr. Hamiliton, as it was a done deal legally. Red in his will also said that once each of his loved ones received notice of their inheritance, they would be required to leave the room immediately. The next person in line was Ruth, who received a 10,000 acre cow farm and wasn’t happy about it. She left the room in a huff, and her attorney asked what they got and she replied a place for him to take his mistress. Sarah, the mother of Jason and widow of Red’s late son, Jay Howard Stevens, was left in control of Red’s Myers Park estate where she currently lived, along with a managed trust for expenses as long as she lived. However, because Sarah’s male companionship was vast and varied, the house deed and title would remain under the control of Red’s trustees. Jason was on the couch in the lobby and planned to exit the building after his mom (the last person) came out of the conference room, but then Mr. Hamilton called Jason back. Jason didn’t know why Mr. Hamilton wanted to talk to him because he said he already knew that Red left him nothing. Miss Hastings, the secretary, was in the room and Mr. Hamilton went through legal words saying the seal on the envelope and the box Red left Jason hadn’t been opened until that day, when only Miss Hastings and Jason were present in the room. Miss Hastings put in a CD from the box that featured Red in a video speaking to Jason. Red said that he wanted to give Jason something different than what he was leaving his relatives, who were money-hungry and far beyond his help. Red’s gift to Jason was a series of so-called twelve tasks called gifts (which included work, friends, money, gratitude, a day, and dreams) that led up to the “the ultimate gift,” but if Jason failed any one of those or they weren’t to Mr. Hamilton’s satisfaction, Jason would get nothing. Red also advised Jason to make friends with Mr. Hamilton sooner than later. Miss Hastings gave Red a voice-activated Conversay that allowed two-way communication between him and their office. Mr. Hamilton told Jason had until 7:00 a.m. tomorrow morning to rethink his decision of throwing it all away, but Jason didn’t want any part of it. He walked out of the room saying to screw both Mr. Hamilton and Miss Hastings, as well as Red because he felt his grandfather took everything away from him since Jason’s dad, Jay, died while working for Red. Later that night, Jason’s blonde girlfriend, Caitlin convinced him to go get as much money out of Red as he could in the event either Jason’s mom’s money or his trust fund ran out and he had to get a real job. The next morning, Jason showed up at the U.S. Airways airport on his motorcycle and boarded his plane to Houston, Texas for Red’s first task. The flight started out with Jason trying to throw his name around and get the first-class seat, but he ended up in coach sitting between a man using his shoulder to sleep and a fussy baby on the other side. At the Houston airport, Jason checked in with Miss Hastings on his Conversay, and then cowboy Gus Caldwell who used to know Red put Jason’s bag in his truck and laughed that Jason didn’t look like he had worked a day in his life. Gus drove Jason out into the country. Jason had been asleep in the truck for a while, and when he woke up Jason wanted to smoke but discovered that he didn’t have any cigarettes. He asked Gus to stop at the next convenience store, but Gus told him that the last convenience store was fifty miles back and they had been traveling on Gus’s property for the last thirty minutes or so. They arrived at the farmhouse on Gus’s ranch, and in the morning Gus woke Jason up by zapping his behind with an electrically charged rod. Gus then put Jason up to the task of building a fence on the ranch property. When Jason’s portion of the work was finished, Gus dropped Jason off at the airport and Jason returned to the firm where he discovered that his doing manual labor for a month at Gus’s ranch was just the first gift, the “gift of work.” After Jason’s car was repossessed and he found his apartment empty of all his belongings, Jason moved on to his next task, which was to find one true friend by the end of the month. Jason took Caitlin out to dinner at a fancy restaurant and told her that he thought it was time to take their relationship to the next level. He wanted to move in with Caitlin temporarily while he was “remodeling,” his place. During this conversation, the waiter told Jason that the credit card company declined the charge and Jason passed it off as nothing. Then a female employee came over and said that the bank was on hold and Jason needed to speak with them immediately. Jason explained to Caitlin that he was switching accounts and was temporarily out of money. He wanted her to pay for their meal, but Caitlin left without doing so. Jason then showed up at his mom Sarah’s house asking for money, but she said that she had been instructed not to give Jason any money, and if she violated those instructions she would lose everything. Jason then became homeless and slept on a park bench. A homeless man approached Jason saying it was his bench and it was a free country. Jason argued with him, and then they decided they would flip a coin for it but neither of them had one. A young girl named Emily Rose Drummond (who looked to be about seven or eight years old) then appeared and gave them a quarter, but after the flip the homeless man ran with the quarter. Jason then found out that Emily was at Red’s funeral and knew who he was, and that her single mom, Alexia Drummond, had no idea where she currently was. Alexia then appeared and she and Emily were walking away when Jason called them back and said he needed a friend, and in return he would take both of them to Disney World. However, Alexia and Emily still walked away with Emily telling her mom that Jason wasn’t a real bum. Another day, after Jason slept on the bench again, he spotted the other homeless man trying to take food from Emily and her mom’s picnic basket. Jason distracted the homeless man away from them by sitting on the other man’s bench. Emily agreed that she would be Jason’s friend, and then they all went to the office where Mr. Hamilton confirmed that Jason wasn’t promising young Emily any compensation for being friends with him and that she planned for their friendship to continue. Later on, Miss Hastings told Jason that he could temporarily live in the custodian’s apartment in the basement that wasn’t being used at the moment. Jason’s next task was called the “gift of money,” and he learned from watching Red’s video that he was supposed to take the $1,600 paycheck he earned at Gus’s ranch (which Mr. Hamilton and Miss Hastings just gave him) and spend it on someone with a real problem. In the park, Jason was about to approach the homeless man with some of the money, but the man ran and dropped Alexia’s stolen purse. Jason found a hospital bill inside the purse for St. Catherine’s Hospital. Jason went there and discovered that Emily was a leukemia patient. Alexia explained that Emily had a bone marrow transplant but her body rejected the transplant. Jason tried to offer Alexia some money to pay for Emily’s treatment, but she refused and said “Because no rich kid is gonna use me or my daughter to play a game.” Jason then went and secretly paid Alexia’s back rent bill with his money. He learned his next task was the “gift of gratitude.” He returned to the hospital to speak with Emily this time, but she wasn’t there and the nurse said that she was with God. Jason found Emily in an empty church. Emily told Jason that she thought heaven was full of butterflies and that she didn’t want to die. Jason said he didn’t know a lot about God or Jesus, but he promised Emily that those arms (referring to Jesus’ open arms on the statue in front of them) were meant for her. Emily then said that she wouldn’t be upset if Jason kissed her mom because she thought they were made for each other. Back at the hospital, the doctor told Alexia that they would need to try to get Emily another transplant because the chemo wouldn’t be enough. Alexia then had a talk with Jason and thanked him for paying her back rent. He then asked her if she would like to join him for Thanksgiving with his family, but she turned him down because she didn’t want to miss Thanksgiving with Emily. Somehow Emily managed to talk Alexia into going. Alexia and Jason arrived at Jason’s family’s mansion, where during the Thanksgiving meal the relatives thought that Jason got them together to rub it in that he received the bulk of the estate(which he didn’t). Jason replied that he just wanted to go around the table and have everybody say what they were thankful for. The relatives all laughed at that and asked if Jason was on crack illegal drugs again. Then one of the young female kids got ahold of Jason’s Conversay and threw it around to each other while playing the recording of Red’s video. Jason smacked one of the boys who was holding it, and then Bill was livid when he heard Red say (talking to Jason on the recording) “all I have for you.” Bill thought Jason was receiving more than Bill’s $600 million. Jason and Alexia walked out of the room, but not before one of the relatives told Jason he would hear from their attorney in the morning. Jason had a meltdown on the bus back to the hospital. He told Alexia that money was everything to him, and after they arrived Alexia said she would pay Jason back the $1,600 from her rent as soon as she could. She walked away because she knew the money was all Jason really cared about. Jason met with Mr. Hamilton again, and as part of his next task Jason took a plane to a village in Ecuador, South America. Bella met him there and brought him to the crude library that Red built (Jason later learned that the library was not named after Red, but was actually named after Jason’s dad, Jay). It turned out to be a very small shack-like building that was actually an “exchange library” where the villagers were waiting for Jason to bring them new books and take their old “books.” Jason later asked a villager to take him to the mountain where Jay died, but the man refused because he said it was now the province of the “drug lords”. He added that money meant nothing to him because he only had one life, and assured Jason that he didn’t want to pay the price it would take because no one who went there returned. Jason later tried to take a Jeep to the mountain himself but he discovered that the local man who wouldn’t take him was in the back of the vehicle and now agreed to help Jason because he said he made a promise to help Jason learn the truth. He took Jason to the site of the plane crash Jay died in. Jason thought that Jay had wanted to take medical supplies to a nearby village suffering from a plague, but Red wouldn’t let him go. The local corrected Jason that there was no village or plague. Red had wanted to keep Jay in the area and introduce him to Red’s oil business, but Jay was restless and bored so he ran away on a plane. This mistake cost Jay his life. Jason and the man were then captured and held for ransom by evil drug lords. They spent weeks locked up in separate sheds, until finally Jason thought he was about to be killed but then the drug lords announced “Feliz Navidad!” and to put Jason and the villager man back in their cages and they would die tomorrow. Jason and the villager made a run for it and were able to escape safely cause the cartel passed out from heavy drinking. Back in Charlotte, Jason visited Emily at the hospital and she told him that he really messed up by missing Christmas (he argued that he had been unavoidably detained in a third-world country) and that she wanted to have Christmas now and go horse-back riding. As part of the fifth task, the “gift of a day,” Jason then made a call to Mr. Hamilton and told him that he wanted to use Red’s jet plane and take Alexia and Emily to Gus’s ranch for a late Christmas in Texas. They arrived at the ranch and all went horseback riding. It was then that Jason and Alexia got off their horses and Jason said there was something he needed to do for Emily, himself, and Gus which was to kiss Alexia. Jason’s next task was the “gift of dreams,” and Red told him to come up with a dream and make it come true. At the ranch, Jason asked Emily what her dream was. He thought it had been horseback riding, but it turned out that was her mom’s dream. Emily said she was just finishing her dream, which was a perfect day of spending time with the people that she loved, who loved each other and her. Jason brought Emily inside the house and she asked him what his dream was. He replied that he didn’t know because all he ever wanted to do in his life was have fun, but now he was clueless. She said that was okay because guys were clueless. Emily then told him that even though Jason didn’t have a dream of his own, he gave Emily hers and that counted for something. Jason and Emily then turned around and stared at Alexia talking to Gus and his wife. Emily told Jason that even if he got nothing out of the whole deal but Alexia, then he would be a huge winner because Alexia was great. Emily then told Jason not to blow it and wished him a Merry Christmas with a kiss. Jason said Merry Christmas back. Jason then returned to the office where he told Mr. Hamilton and the board that he didn’t know what his dream was, but he knew how to make other people’s dreams comes true. They talked it over and decided that was exactly what Red would approve of, so they released to Jason $100 million to do with what he thought best and then all congratulated Jason on succeeding Red’s conditions. Jason couldn’t believe that was all there was to getting the $100 million and was expecting to feel something more than he did. Miss Hastings pointed out that now that Jason had the money, he was a totally different person than what he would have been had he gotten it right away with the other relatives, and also because he was a different person with his blinders off he was able to understand that money no longer controlled or ruled his life. By the time Jason had new furnishings in his apartment, and Caitlin in her sexy outfit later showed up. Caitlin saw the multi million dollar check on his desk and told Jason she had missed him (when she really hadn’t) and walked away to the bedroom in hopes of rekindling their fake relationship. Jason didn’t stay in the apartment, though, and took off. At a board meeting, Jason revealed his plans to build a hospital called Emily’s Home, which was designed for a dozen families experiencing extraordinary health challenges. The families of sick children would live together in luxury housing on the hospital grounds and face their problems. There would also be a state-of-the-art employment center catering to parents, single or married, who needed to earn income during their child’s treatment, as well as a church on the property. Jason wanted the firm to underwrite the financing and guarantee a loan of $250 million while he would contribute $100 million out of his own pocket. One member started to make a big deal out of the money, but Jason replied that the firm made that total amount of money off his grandfather Red in a typical year. While Alexia sat there listening to Jason, she got a phone call and rushed out of the building. Jason had Mr. Hamilton take over so he could go after Alexia. Alexia took a cab ahead of him, and he took his limo. When he arrived at the hospital, Alexia was in Emily’s room crying hysterically because Emily had passed away. Jason didn’t go into the room right away and stayed in the hall a few minutes trying to compose himself during his grief so he could help Alexia through hers too. Alexia felt guilty because Emily told her before that she wanted Alexia to be there when she died and Alexia wasn’t. Alexia and Jason went to the church service together. Later on, the mayor of Charlotte, Pat McCrory (as himself), held the groundbreaking ceremony for Emily’s Home with Jason and Alexia. Afterwards, Mr. Hamilton told Jason to meet him at the office because he had one more matter to discuss with Jason. He also mentioned that Jason went outside the boundaries of their instructions. Mr. Hamilton then showed a dvd on the TV, which featured camera footage of Jason taken by Frank Private Investigators who followed him around when he was homeless. The narrator said “Over the course of several days, this investigator personally witnessed and recorded the subject as he committed various misdemeanor infractions for which he was never cited. Nevertheless, illegal activities did occur. Panhandling, bordering on assault, stealing private property, resale of stolen items, street vending without a permit, jaywalking. It is the opinion of this investigator that the subject is a reprobate and not capable of completing the 12 gifts laid out in Red Stevens’s will.” Then Miss Hastings played Red’s final message, in which he told Jason that he was proud of him for accomplishing what Red could not in his lifetime. Red ended by telling Jason that he loved him and goodbye. Mr. Hamilton then read the rest of the will announcing that Red left Jason the balance of Red’s estate, including all holdings, investment portfolio, and offshore interests totaling in excess of two billion dollars, depending on OPEC prices and foreign currency fluctuations, of course. Mr. Hamilton told Miss Hastings that he was going to retire from the law firm and go to work for Jason Stevens to change the world because that what’s Red said when he hired Mr. Hamilton as his attorney without even interviewing him or meeting him since Mr. Hamilton was top of his class. The movie ended with Jason and Alexia kissing on a park bench with him thanking her for helping him change for the better. Emily’s spirit in a butterfly form flew around the two.

  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/5/23

TITLE: Jerusalem Countdown

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2011 PureFlix Entertainment/ 10 West Studios / GOD and Country Entertainment / Pure Flix Productions

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

The movie starts with an emergency situation in the street with fire and rescue on the scene. But then a regular pickup truck with a fire siren smashed into another car with a helicopter spinning out of control in the air above and then crashed. Six days earlier in Chicago, Illinois on the Storch naval ship at the pier a group of four men in the middle of the night open a compartment on board the ship and carry a number of suitcases off the vessel in plain clothes. The mules walked the suitcases to a parking lot where three foreign speaking men used machine guns to kill the men as they walked toward the gangsters in their suv to make the delivery. The leader, Javad, then made a call on a cell phone and said, “Seven Wonders are in good hands.” The remaining villains picked up the suitcases and put them into the open trunk of the vehicle leaving the dead bodies behind. Breaking HNC news from Washington, D.C. televised Prime Minister of Israel speaking about Israel moving ahead and continuing to make every effort for a diplomatic solution to their crisis and also the single greatest threat to mankind, which is eradicating all Israel and all its inhabitants forever.  He goes on to talk about Rogue countries obtaining and developing nuclear weapons. He says Israel, like America reserves the right to defend herself against terrorist threats. FBI agent Shane hears this and calls Bryan where Bry tells his bud that he has the files that Shane wanted and would upload and send to him as they speak. Bryan questioned it and Shane said three agents were killed in the past six months in the Middle East so he is definitely sure. Bryan tried to warn Shane that when he pulled something like this before it did not go in his favor but Shane wanted to investigate inside high-level agents regardless. Shane Daughtry then got a call from dispatch connecting a call to Shane from a man who refused to speak to anyone but Shane. Shane told the man once connected that since it was the FBI…the line was very secure. The man on the other end held a gun as he walked around and spoke to Shane telling him he had information to give the FBI but wanted to remain anonymous. The man said Malikov told him that Shane was the only one he could trust. Shane asked for a name of the caller and he said it was Arlin Rockwell. Arlin said he needed to tell Shane about Seven Wonders and they needed to meet later that night as there wasn’t much time. In Edgewood, Virginia at an unknown facility a man in a scary work area that smelled as though up to no good with all his gadgets about got a call on his cell and answered it as “the fallen one” and the distorted computer like voice on the other end asked his son if their was much to report and fallen one replied the stork is delivered and Seven Wonders is in good hands and that they are awaiting the Decalogue from Mother. The computerized disguise voice said they had a loose end but would proceed as planned and the fallen one said he would send his brother to handle the loose end. In Jamestown, Virginia, Agent Shane visited Mr. Rockwell at his location and told Rockwell that he was a smuggler. Rockwell said he was an importer, exporter. Shane told the man that a great deal of money was recently wired to an account linked to Rockwell’s name. Rockwell replies there is good money in hate. Rockwell tells Shane that one day he may wake up and find out that Iran has no enemies in the world. Rockwell asked how was it that Iran’s hate for America is as bad as Hitler’s Nazis threat and we do nothing. Rockwell downs some prescription medication then tells Shane he is a specialist and not bad and if there is something that needs handling then people come to Rockwell. Rockwell doesn’t ask questions, just transports. However, Rockwell adds there are some things he won’t do and couldn’t do knowingly. He said the price was too high for it to be another job and he ought to have known better. Outside, a car pulled up while the two men talked with a man wearing black gloves and clothing. Rockwell thought he imported a “distraction” bigger than anything he could possibly imagine. The “brother”got out of his car then with a gun and walked silently but rapidly to the house. Rockwell only said, “Seven Wonders,” before the gun man was inside the house and shot Rockwell dead and then aimed at Shane but missed. Shane pulled out his own gun and shot back and chased him upstairs where the criminal jumped out the glass window, out the building through the parked cars and into a warehouse building where he shot the lock off by the docks. Shane followed and the two had a shootout inside the building. A bullet hit a barrel and it exploded causing the perp to fall with fire around him to the lower level. The wounded man is on the ground and reciting in a whisper the fourth seal in Revelation ending with a pale horse and ending with an earthquake. In Chicago, Illinois a news researcher man Daniel spoke with his wife, Angela, and was beefed about having to finish his peace talk article and didn’t want Ang and her Bible hocus-pocus prophecy helping with his research. Ang points out he has a Nostradamus book on his desk…Hocus-pocus prophesies like a unified Europe or millions of Jews returning to their homeland. Angela said Islamic nations were coming together in a war against Israelis not different. Just because it didn’t make sense to the great intellect Daniel Johnson doesn’t mean it isn’t true. Angela told Daniel the whole Noah’s Ark is realistic to herand told her husband that since he is a great swimmer he ain’t got nothing to worry about. In Langley, Virginia Jack and Eve meet up at a local pub where Eve told CIA Director Jack Thompson her “high level” dad (Jackson) was fine. Eve then mentioned that one of Jack’s field ops was a concern and he pointed out to her that usually that is handled internally. Eve said a couple of his aliases have been flagged on national and international chatter and it’s not the first time. Jack gives Eve a file of Dean then told her that “we” are the CIA and wanted to know what triggered her concern.  She replied there were several financial transactions and communications that made her FBI superiors uneasy. Jack said Dean was working on a mission in the Middle East. Eve said no he wasn’t and that “she” was the FBI. Jack laughed and told her to let him know what she finds out and sips his beverage after she departs the bar. Outside as Eve walked to her vehicle, a man called out to her in the street so she spoke to him since she obviously knew him. In a back of a limo, Eve asked the man (Jackson…her dad) if he had her followed. The man asked Eve if she was up to date on the peace talks and she replied why are his issues always being addressed when he shows up when other pressing matters requires her attention. Jackson told his FBI daughter that the peace talks are an important matter for her more than she realizes. Eve tells the man there has never been an opportunity like this for peace from Saudi Arabia, Syria, Lebanon, Egypt, and Iraq. She then adds that Israel needs to reach a peace agreement. Eve says the Americans, EU, and the Russians have all made it clear that if Israel walks away from this, then Israel is on their own. Jackson says in the mosques, it is said that a true Muslim must never recognize Israel and that Jerusalem will be the price for peace. The high-ranking government official tells Eve he is in the statesbecause Biblical prophecies are coming true, just as they have in the past.He tells Eve he wants her to know her salvation is at stake and that Jesus is her only path to heaven. Non-believer Eve left the limo and did not want to listen to HIS reason. At the FBI Interrogation Facility, Shane and his female coworker recognize the man brought in that shot Rockwell is still quoting the The Book of Revelation and it was his sixth time through it. Shane questions the man in the interrogation room where the man tells Shane there is a new revolution coming…a revolution of God. Then, in a split second Shane got his butt whipped by the handcuffed John Doe and the Agent outside came in the door and was also beaten to a pulp but when the prisoner tried to escape out the door, Eve arrived on scene to the rescue and pointed a gun at his head with a bunch of others backing her up with guns behind her. Meanwhile, back in Illinois, Daniel listens on his laptop to the Prime Minister of Israel speaking about giving up a portion of the land like they did for peace once in 1948 and again with Egypt during the Reagan administration. Israel gave Lebanon for peace and got Hezbollah and Israel gave Gaza for peace and got the terrorist group, Hamas. Israel, the only nation created and by a direct and sovergn act of God over 3500 years ago has no more land to give the Prime Minster tells the world. Eve and Shane talk with friction between them where she tells Shane that Nick Tanner is a spook. Eve tells Shane that he made her look like a complete rookie when they were partners and he emptied 500 people into the streets during a monsoon. Eve told Shane it was a bad tip and he went on a hunch. Shane tells Eve she is perfect especially now that she is sporting a new logo on her badge. The two speak about Seven Wonders and the Revelation of GOD before Eve decided to go in it alone and speak with John Doe. But before she could, Shane told her to let JD cool off a little while and asks her if she still liked Russian food. Daniel back in Illinois sits down to his laptop to type when he sees his neighbor across the street parked on the lawn where three men carry large ammo crates into the house with multiple suitcases. The lead man, Javad, that help kill the four other men (mules) to erase the “connection” then noticed Daniel staring from his window and made note of it before he went into the house. Daniel takes out his notepad and jots down his thoughts wondering how long those people lived in that house. In Norfolk, Virginia Shane and Eve met a Russian cook who knew Rockwell. The man tells the agents that there is a myth that Russia has created nuclear bombs that a single person can deploy and detonate, this after Shane asked about Seven Wonders. He goes on to say a Russian scientist working with Iran has created truth out of this myth. Shane asked then if Rockwell smuggled nuclear weapons into the United States. The man confirmed seven of them. Eve then identifies them as suitcase nukes. The questionable “cook” man went on to say hundreds of thousands of people die instantly when one of those bombs are dropped on a city. Their flesh will literally melt off their bodies, but the real strategic purpose is the ultimate chaos that will result in such an attack. The sole purpose is the disruption of American government and financial institutions. He then says the America you know will no longer be able to protect its Israel friends. The man says that two Russian fleets are steering for exercises in the Persian Gulf. They didn’t exactly say they are going to blockade the Strait of Hormuz but they are moving in muscle to do it. He asked why American think Russia is the center of attention when what they are dealing with here is a New World Order. On the way back to headquarters, Eve tells Shane she had no information such as that in their files and Shane questioned what files she was talking about. Shane pulls over in the dark and tells Eve to give up her information or she is walking so she gives Shane the file and says Matthew Dean is a CIA operative that the FBI has been investigating and that Nick and Dean have been in communication for the last several weeks and the FBI believe that they are working together on a major operation. Shane wanted to know if it was the nukes. Eve said the FBI had info that the CIA has been investigating certain Biblical or apocalyptic events. Eve said apparently recent world events have fit right into what is known as the Ezekiel war scenario. Eve explained in the last days, the people of Persia, which is of course, Iran, and the people of Gog or Rosh, which many believe to be Russia, form an alliance whose main purpose is to obliterate Israel. Shane drives on and tells Eve he is going to talk to their spook (spy), Nick Tanner. Fallen one then gets another phone call at his private hideout where the bot on the other end tells him his “brother” has been picked up by FBI Agent Shane. The disgruntled bot tells Fallen oneto clean up the house, start with the “sister’s” bedroom because they have company and see that they are attended to. Weirdly then, Jackson (Eve’s dad) called his Agent daughter and told her apparently her assassin has a “sister” named Sheila.  She’s in Baltimore and she may know about his cause. Eve warns the man not to interfere with the investigation where he replies there are forces of work that she refuses to acknowledge and continue to ignore and like it or not, Eve needs his help. Eve tells her high ranking dad to send her the address and hangs up her cell phone and then tells driver Shane she need to go to Baltimore to see the “sister.” Shane said he would handle things then with Nick. In the FBI interrogation room, unwisely, Shane gets back in the room alone with Nick. Agent Shane told Nick they knew about his sister and that two agents were on their way as he spoke to pick up his “sister.” Agent Eve and a male Agent Russ knock on Sheila’s apartment door identifying themselves as the FBI and when no answer, they went into the apartment with guns drawn. Eve finds a female body on the floor and calls Russ to join her in the room. The woman was dead and Russ said they had to call it in then. Shane with Nick saw eleven missed calls on Nick’s cell phone from the only number not blocked so Shane left the room to figure out who the caller was that Nick didn’t want to talk to. While in the room with Nick, Shane dialed the missed caller number back on Nick’s cell phone and it rang to Sheila’s cell phone on the floor where Agent Eve picked it up (before that she noticed the warm teapot so was thinking the killer was still in the apartment). Once she heard Shane’s voice and they recognized one another, the gunman came out of the closet and fired shots downing Agent Russ and missing Agent Eve before fleeing the scene of the crime. Eve shot back but missed as he went out the door. Nick chimed in, when Shane heard gunshots on the other end of the line and Eve was not speaking, saying to Shane that if his “brother” was already there then they were already dead. Eve runs to Russ who is down with a gunshot wound to the chest so she calls for backup and EMS. Agent Russ tells Evie to go after the criminal alone. The female agent follows and shoots at the man down a stairwell and chases him out to an alley where he is nowhere to be found. Back in Illinois, Angela and Daniel talk and she doesn’t understand why he cannot believe in God and he doesn’t want to listen to what Daniel calls her “Christianese.” He tells his partner that she woke up one morning believing and now he is supposed to just follow her and tells her she changed and is a completely different person. Daniel tells Ang that she has changed for the better and a better person for her belief but he is not sharing in those beliefs even though he does understand that Jesus existed and uses Christmas and Easter to back himself up. Angela says to open your heart and ask God to reveal himself to you and HE will but Daniel said he needed more time. At the Ramsdell apartment complex with police and ambulance on the scene, along with federal agents, Eve and Shane tell authority that she will fill out the paperwork later. Eve tells Shane she is not ok and he said it is part of the job and to accept it and move on. Eve replied that should be very comforting to his wife and children as Agent Russ died. Eve tells Shane they have 7 nuclear weapons within USA borders, a suspect who refuses to speak, and two people dead on their watch and wonders how they are supposed to find the nukes. Shane says the files that the CIA gave to the FBI on Matthew Dean were worthless and revealed little information so he and Eve need to go and get some answers. Daniel on his work laptop using the website Ownedby.com does some “news” research and decided to look up the address to the home across the street with the questionable men inside occasionally and discovered the house on 113 Oak Street, Chicago, IL was owned by Iran Shipping, LTD. In Tehran, Iran. As they drive, Eve says what if God wants them to fail. Shane responds that he doesn’t think that nuclear weapons killing hundreds of thousands of people are God’s plan. Eve was surprised to hear that Shane might actually believe in God but he didn’t quite say that he does. Eve reveals then that her family went through an abrupt change of beliefs when she was 12 years old. One night her family came home and told her about Jesus. Eve’s dad never pressured her to believe but he told her that he believed in Jesus Christ dying for our sins on the cross. When Eve turned 18 she said she kept in contact with her mom after leaving the house but rarely spoke to her dad because every time Eve and her dad talked it turned to Jesus and she didn’t want to listen. Shane and Eve then bond when Shane says he is a more of a believe-when-he-sees-it type person because she is that way too. As Daniel goes outside to retrieve his morning paper, the lead Iranian terrorist, Javad, neighbor also walks out of the house across the street. The men don’t talk but stare at one another for a minute and Daniel goes back inside his house. Shane and Eve arrive at JJ’s Pub to speak to CIA Jack. Shane asked Jack what he was doing in the Middle East and Jack replied that was classified information. FBI Shane told Jack his files were useless and demands to know what the Revolution of God is and Jack again replies that’s classified. Shane confides in Jack and tells him there is an imminent threat on their hands, talking about the destruction of the USA…millions of innocent people will die and Jack decides to pass off the classified stamp. FBI Shane grabs hold of CIA Jack’s coat and wants to know what Jack is hiding while all three have a private conversation inside the occupied public building. Jack tells Shane to take his hands off him which he does as a couple seats down is another Agent, possibly with Jack, staring them down. Jack then starts talking and said, “Supposedly, the Revolution of God is a group of high-ranking world leaders with plans for a new world order. We have not been able to confirm or deny the validity of their existence.” Shane responded to CIA Jack that the FBI could confirm because they have one of their operatives in custody so they know they exist. They also have reason to believe that he’s been in communication with Dean. Jack said Dean is a non-traditional operative and is a covert operations specialist…a psychological operations expert in chaos theory and unconventional warfare and his real talent is destabilizing governments. Eve can’t believe they trained Dean. Jack tells them that they need to think like Dean if they ever want to catch him and find the nukes. Jack said he had his CIA ops working on the case too and Shane replies that is what the FBI is afraid of. As Shane and Eve leave JJ’s Pub, Jackson pulls up in his limo and tells both agents to get in the car. Inside the SUV limo, Eve’s dad tells about a couple years back how a CIA analyst began using prophecy in the Bible to analyze events in the Middle East and found some interesting results…such as, Israel recapturing the western wall in Jerusalem after the Six-Day war. Also, a concern about an event called the Rapture. Shane adds Rapture as in everyone vanishes and Jackson said that was one interpretation. Jackson adds that losing a substantial number of military and key government personnel to an apocalyptic event such as this could be problematic at best. Contingency plans were needed so they sent Dean into the field to investigate. Jackson then gives FBI agents Shane and Eve a package telling them that they intercepted a number of phone calls that may be of interest to the FBI agents. Jackson said they believe Shane’s sources that the Russians were sending their military to the Strait of Hormuz. Shane added that Russia and Iran are involved in the Revolution of God. Jackson said they believe that Rockwell brought the bombs in through the Great Lakes (from Canada). Simply put, their primary goal is to wipe Israel off the face of the earth. Taking America out of the equation is their first order of business and Dean is their number one field lieutenant, especially their boots-on-ground commander. Shane says, “Plan the CIA.” Jackson tells Eve they are speaking about the end, still hoping his daughter finds GOD now and accepts Jesus as her Lord and Savior like Jackson does. Jackson then told Shane that his daughter’s (Eve) life was in his hands and so is Israel’s. Jackson says the two of them have been chosen and to put aside their differences and forget the past as there is no longer any need for that. Jackson adds they have to find those bombs and find em now to save Israel. News employee stakeout Daniel in Illinois is now watching through his blinds across the street at the Iranian house. He becomes brave and decides to go and make a neighborly visit. Daniel asks neighbor Javad after he answered the knock if he had seen his little black and white jack Russell dog he lost as he holds a empty collar and leash. The neighbor asks if he wants to look out back so Daniel starts to go inside the house but Javad closes the front door and they both walk around back. Daniel calls out for his dog, Zeus as the two men walk in the Illinois backyard but Daniel feels the threatening vibes and sees the unfriendly glares of the neighbor so he quickly tells the man he will look elsewhere and thanked him for his help. As he walks away, Javad tells Daniel, who he has never met before, to have a good evening and then Javad called him by his first name, Daniel when Daniel never told him it prior. Daniel then goes to a local Illinois bar where the bartender asks if he wants to buy a used Harley Davidson motorcycle and Daniel replies only if it is American made. Then, the bartender pulls out a counterfeit Driver’s License photo ID card but tells Daniel cash first. Daniel gives the bartender cash money and takes the fake ID from the barkeep. The bartender then asks why such an older person as Daniel is buying a fake ID and Daniel doesn’t reply buy leaves the pubAt the Lincoln Presidential Library in Langley, Virgina, Shane and Eve pull up to the building in his red truck. As a female is locking the door to close the library, Shane and Eve walk up the steps telling her they are the FBI and flash a badge. She opened the building back up for a few minutes so they could go inside. Inside the library, the two agents are thankful that at least there is a Bible inside that place and they start thumbing through for the Ezekiel’s war scenario. Shane then comments to Eve that she never mentioned that her dad was a very high-level agent. Eve said her dad thinks he is her guardian angel and Eve didn’t want to get special treatment from others with them knowing she has a high-ranking daddy on the force. While reading through the Bible, Shane and Eve apologize to one another for past mistakes when they were together. Eve said her dad and his people believe in the End-Times scenario and have been preaching it for a long time. Eve then listens to the audio phone files that her dad gave to them from the limo powwow and discovered the files were encrypted and says Masad cleaned them. Shane recognizes something in the program used to run the encrypted audio files and tells Eve to play it again. Shane tried to figure out what stork delivered the nukes in good hands. Shane then realized that all seven nukes were in the same place and not been divided and tells Eve since the seven bombs are altogether and the audio was just a few days ago that they may have a chance of intercepting them all. Eve asks Shane what Decalogue meant and the eavesdropping library lady who was bringing beverages to the agents told Shane and Eve the definition. The Lincoln librarian scolded Shane and Eve and said it was the Ten Commandments by which we live and didn’t like that the children (Shane and Eve) didn’t read the Bible anymore. The Librarian brought them another book that had D for Decalogue and it showed in that book The Ten Commandments where GOD, written on two tablets of stone, gave Moses at Mount Sinai. Shane and Eve then figured out that they were waiting on the codes and connected that with “Mother” in the audio meaning Mother Russia had the codes. Then they figured out the new loose end had to have been Rockwell. Since the stork carries newborns, Shane said that Eve’s father mentioned that a ship must have carried the nukes from the Great Lakes. So the stork was a ship. So then the two searched for any Russian or Eastern European ship names on the lists they had from Eve’s father. They weren’t sure if the ship’s origin was Russia or Germany. Then, Shane found a ship named Storch that was docked in Chicago recently. Eve said the bombs are in Chicago. Matthew Dean (the Fallen one) then made a call telling his contacts that the timeline has been moved up and to prepare for immediate deployment. At the FBI Interrogation Facility in Bethesda, Maryland, Shane returns to visit Nick and tells him they are out of time. Shane asks Nick if he knows what narcosynthesis is and pulls out a needle and serum to inject Nick with and comments Nick ought to know what it is since his friends came up with it but called it SB17. Shane puts the needle in Nick’s arm quickly and tells him that’s gonna hurt and relax as Eve is watching from the other side of the glass in a separate room. Shane tells Nick it is a new and improved concoction and not like the old truth serum which makes lying more complex than telling the truth. It helps ensure things go smoother, quicker. Almost immediately, Shane asks Nick where the bombs are and Nick replies it is too late for Shane and his girlfriend (Eve). Nick goes on to say he hoped Shane was smarter than most. Nick said they were organized and that he knows who Shane is and shouldn’t be worried about the suitcases. He said Americans have been caught sleeping, blinded by selfishness. Shane then lunges at Nick and pins him to the wall again asking where the bombs are. Nick tells him blood will flow, starting with his little Israel friends. Nick says that there are millions of others like him out there (far from GOD) and they together will wipe Israel from the face of the earth. Eve then barges into the room and demanded to know what the peace agreement was. Nick said the peace agreement would never happen. Eve cannot believe there is a plot beginning with the peace agreement. Nick tells her they plan on cutting off its head beginning with the Prime Minister. Nick says the target is the conference of Jerusalem but to weep for yourselves and your children. As Nick starts reciting Bible scripture, Eve then grabs another needle and slams it into Nick’s body so he can reveal more pertinent information to save the world from Nick and his terrorists he represents. Nick then says the Revolution of God. The delegation will board the plane and his “brother” will deliver them and they will be no more. Shane then identifies the “brother” as Dean and that Dean and the criminals planned to blow up the Prime Minister’s plane.  Shane orders Nick to be put back in holding as Shane and Eve exit the building, the agents carelessly leaving behind the needle on the floor and the injection substance on the table with Nick eyeing it. Shane told Eve to get to the delegation and he would call her once his plane lands in Chicago. Before he leaves, Eve calls him back and the two agents passionetely kiss goodbyewith him promising to be back for Eve. Shane got in a car with another agent to take him to the airport and Eve stayed behind in her car to call the head of the delagations security detail to warn them they are in great danger and the suspect leading an operation for a rogue organization (aka terrorist group). Shane tells his agent friend that he wants Jack Thompson on the phone as soon as they take off. Meanwhile, Matthew Dean wearing a photo id of senior security officer badge with a name listed as Corey Nypen shows up at airport runway facility where outside there are people scaling the perimeter with machine guns wearing white full bodied suits and black masks covering their faces like Hazmat uniforms. One of the hazmat suspects called Dean (the Fallen leader) on a radio and told him they were approaching the insertion point and then tells him that they are in position of taking out the uniformed soldiers standing guard. Dean uses his fake pen to take down a man inside the building to gain access to the equipment. The hazmats shot dead the soliders at the airport and confirmed that Gate 5A was now clear. Driving an airport vehicle, Dean (Corey) goes to the tarmac gate where a young solider asking for identification stops him. Dean was cleared and the soldier opened the gate but starred after Dean questioning what just happened. Eve then called her Dad on the phone and left a message because he didn’t answer numerous times. Dean then attaches a cell phone (possible explosive device) underneath the plane that the Prime Minister and delegation are about to board. The young officer at the gate appeared immediately after Dean came out from underneath the plane and held a machine gun on Dean requesting that Dean open up his tool bag. Dean uses his pen then as a flashlight and tells the solider he will help him out as he looks inside the bag but then Dean kills him with the small but deadly weapon too that sounded as though it used an electric charge to immobilize his victim unconscious if not dead (guessing kill as leave no witness). The delegation arrives on the scene as Dean drives away in his airport ground support vehicle with the young solider’s body. Eve then shows up at the airport flashing her badge to see the delegation. As Eve is waiting to get clearance, she spots Dean on his airport vehicle and he gets out and activates the bomb using another device. Eve yells Matthew Dean and starts running in his direction with her gun. Dean fires at Eve and she shoots back and that leads to the hazmats and soldiers joining in the gun battle. The plane still on the ground explodes and Dean gets away on the airport vehicle. Breaking the law to get his news story, Daniel called a lock and key company to his house in the night and tells the driver that he lost his keys because he had been so distracted with his crazy work and the driver tells him that his mother said that you would lose your mind if not careful. Daniel was concerned with the time because it wasn’t his house but the questionable neighbors across the street that he was having the locksmith open the door. So when the locksmith asked for an id, Daniel handed him the fake ID with the neighbor’s Illinois home address on it with Daniel’s name. So, nervous Daniel tells the man he has a dinner party to get to and is in a hurry and so the locksmith turned around and glared at Daniel because it had only been less than a minute he was trying to pick the lock. There was a further delay because it was an expensive lock and would not open so the man had to go find another tool. Using a loud drill, Daniel jumped out of his skin because he didn’t want the neighbors to witness him at the other neighbor’s property. Once the door is open, Daniel freaked out when the locksmith told him that he would send him the bill knowing it would have his name on it but would be delivered via USPS mail to the neighbor’s address and the scary people will hunt him down. As the locksmith drives away, Daniel takes a flashlight inside the neighbor’s house to investigate. Inside, Daniel finds a large map with pinpoints of targeted areas and beside that are two photographs one of which is a man holding up a gun in each hand and looking as though he is from the Middle East. There are a great deal of electronics too with laptops and fax machine about. Eve then calls Shane as Shane drives lights and siren in a car and told him that she was too late and she lost the delegation and that Masad is sending him addresses right now. Shane tells Eve to have faith and that they would stop the bombs. Daniel, taking the law into his own hands, decides he’s diego the explorer and stealthy makes his way up the stairs. As he breathes heavily, Daniel goes into a bedroom and sees heavy artillery machine guns against the wall and uses his digital handheld camera to take photographs. Daniel enters another room with foreign symbols on the wall and takes photos with the camerawith sweat on his face. Shane on the radio in his car said he needed all leads in the Oak Park area within the last 6 months and every available agent. Daniel ran downstairs and decided to check out more of the house. He enters the basement and with his flashlight he comes across a crate with a crown on it and something written in another language. As Daniel opens it to find an army amount of weapons (automatic guns), he hears a noise upstairs. Daniel takes a photo of a map of Washington D.C. marked up with notes and another map of Downtown Denver and another map with Manhattan circled in red. Shane arrives at the warehouse and tells his people he is going in. On 290 West Eisenhower Expy, terrorist Javad takes the exit to the West Suburbs and receives a call as he drives “brother” Dean telling him it is time. Javad responded, yes, brother. At the warehouse, Shane told his people to scratch the warehouse because there was no activity and he leaves to go to another destination. Daniel, still in the house about to have a heart attack from his rogue undercover job, keeps looking and finds the suitcases. Daniel slowly opens a suitcase, wipes the sweat off his face, and discovers the bomb. Daniel hears a car pull up and doesn’t have time to take a photograph and is freaking out. Javad and his terrorist gang discover the door had been opened and speaking in a foreign language tells his buddies with him to search the house. Daniel hears them coming downstairs and runs to hide inside the closed room where the rest of the bombs are stashed in suitcases. He takes his cell phone out and whispers 113 Oak Street where the 911 operator told him he needs to speak up. He repeats it in a louder voice and tells the female operator there are bombs and guns at the placeand she said she was sending someone out immediately. Shane was then notified on his radio by his FBI team that they got the 911 call about bombs and since he was only 6 blocks away, Shane drove to the residence. Daniel still hiding, as the gunmen get closer is hoping that the police arrive in time. Daniel then gets a text from his wife Angie where she tells him she loves him and is praying for him every day. Before the criminals made it to Daniel’s area, the loud police sirens coming down the street from outside deterred them from opening Daniel’s door and instead had them grabbing the one bomb in plain sight to aid in their escape.  Because the city officers had no idea the extent of the 911 call as they were not privy to the extremely dangerous FBI and CIA data and situation, the everyday hero cops on the front lines risking their life for their country arrive on scene and run out of the squad car to the house. The innocent police officer is then shot multiple times by one of the terrorist hit man holding his machine gun out of the upstairs window. Angela was upstairs in bed thinking Daniel was downstairs at his computer so when Angela ran down to tell Daniel about the gunfire, she found him not there in the house. The madmen shot down another brave police officer in cold blood before FBI Shane arrived at the house. FBI Shane was immediately shot at and took cover outside his car. With rapid gunfire in his direction and no backup, Shane was able to take down one of the shooters upstairs and make his way into the house. The police did not have any of the classifed information FBI agent Shane had on the suspects, nor were the officers aware of the crooked CIA behind the scenes as Shane was, and that made all the difference to the success of the FBI with the news staffer helping out the FBI inside the terrorist owned neighborhood home. Daniel sees from his hiding place one of the hitman preparing a bomb. Javad covered with his machine gun while the other hitman continued to work on the bomb with a laptop and the device. Daniel finds God then and asks God to please help him get back to his wife safely. In a split second decision, Daniel barges out of the door and knocks into one of the hitman as Shane comes down the stairs as an open target for Javad’s machine gun. Newsman Daniel then wrestles the lead hit man with the gun so he doesn’t shoot FBI Shane.  Shane’s gun was knocked away so Shane uses hand combat to fight Javad. Javad tells the other hit man to detonate the bomb in a foreign language because he is back at the laptop. Daniel crawls on the floor with a machine gun and rams it into the face of the laptop bomber. Shane breaks free of the lead hit man and holds his gun on Daniel. Daniel tells Shane he is the neighbor from across the street and then puts the machine gun down. Shane looks at the laptop and sees 7 Wonders on the screen and realizes they were seconds away from the bomb going off. Daniel made it back to his house barely walking on shaking legs of fright where Angie comes out of the closet and embraces her husband. Daniel then asks his wife to pray with him, “Jesus, I’m sorry. Forgive me. Forgive me for not being a better husband. Forgive me for my sins. Come into my heart and I will make you Lord of my life, for all the rest of my days.”  From his truck, Matthew Dean tells computer bot that Seven Wonders has been compromised. The bot replied that was unacceptable and the next thing you know Nick (who is supposed to be in FBI custody) is beside the truck and shoots Dean dead and then puts a bomb on his dashboard and then walks away talking to Jack the bot, who is the “father,” because Jack called Nick his “son.” Nick told Jack that his “brother” had been called home and Jack replied, “good” and that he would follow up with further instructions. Then Nick sets the bomb off in Dean’s truck using his cell phone. Shane calls Eve and tells her they retrieved the bombs and she is having a break down about not being able to save the delegation. Shane says to her that she did everything she could but the security detail would not listen to her and now they need to find Dean. All of a sudden the sky lit up red and the ground underneath the rescue people and the crowd gathered around the shooting house started quaking which created a pandemonium in the streets with helicopters crashing and fire trucks out of control. Eve tries to call her dad, Jackson, on his cell phone but it is inside the limo where the dad’s clothes are but dad is not there. Daniel and Angela’s clothing are in a pile on the floor in their house too but no bodies are around. Shane calls Eve and Eve tells Shane hysterically that her dad was right all these years and that she can’t breathe. Shane like a madman drives super fast to her destination. With burning buildings in the streets and chaos everywhere, Shane makes his way to Eve and it appears the nonbelievers are the ones left on earth while those believing in Jesus have disintegrated into thin air. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 2/4/23

TITLE: Flipper

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This film is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 1996 Universal Pictures/The Bubble Factory/An American Film/Perry Katz Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is about a teenage boy named Sandy Ricks from Chicago who is sent to Coral Key, Florida to stay with his Uncle Porter (with a thick Australian accent) for the summer. Sandy walked down the dock in front of the beach house to see Porter feeding his pelican, Pete, beer from a can after Porter just finished water-skiing with two bikini-clad women and smoking a cigar. Porter brought Sandy inside the messy house with a leaky ceiling and dozens of cardboard crates of SpaghettiOs cans. Uncle Porter said they weren’t exactly Omaha Steaks, but Sandy would not go hungry. Sandy thought there was a mistake and didn’t believe that this man was his uncle. He demanded to know how much money his mom paid Porter to take Sandy off her hands while Sandy’s parents went through a divorce. Porter replied that he was getting paid $100 a week to keep Sandy there for the summer. Uncle Porter then took Sandy out on his fishing boat, where Sandy faced bouts of seasickness. They drove by a bigger boat with a bunch of people onboard drinking and fishing. Under the surface, two dolphins ate the bait they put in the water and scared away the fish. One man named Dirk Moran pulled out his rifle and shot dead one of the dolphins. Uncle Porter said that wasn’t fishing, it was murder and it was pathetic. In town, Sandy used a payphone to call his friend and tell him that he was taking the first ferry out of Coral Key so they could make it to the Chili Peppers concert the two boys had tickets to. Back at the house, Sandy read a Playboy magazine until Porter walked into the room and showed Sandy his special shirt (given to him as a gift from Brian Wilson of the Beach Boys) and then left the house. Later that night, Sandy went to the dock and waited there for the ferry. He heard a strange noise and got up to check it out, finding an empty Pepsi can on the ground. He kicked it into the water and turned to go sit on the bench again, and something threw the can at the back of his head. Sandy then realized that it was a dolphin in the water below (the other dolphin that didn’t get shot). Sandy ran to catch the ferry, and Porter was back in the house making dinner. Porter discovered that Sandy wasn’t in the house, and the next morning Porter drove his truck around searching for Sandy. A man told him that he was boarding up his windows because of the incoming hurricane and not to look for Sandy because he left on the ferry. Porter then went after Sandy and got him back.However, just as they reached the shore, the hurricane winds and rain were blowing hard and they ran for cover to the shed. When the storm was over, Porter made a deal with Sandy that he would take him to Chili Peppers’ next concert in Orlando if Sandy worked for Porter and helped clean up the mess. Sandy agreed and then Porter left to go the mainland for a couple of days, leaving Sandy to clean up by himself. The dolphin made another appearance shortly after, and he and Sandy became friends. Sandy named the dolphin Flipper, and another day Sandy met a girl named Kim. Sandy claimed that Flipper was his dolphin and proved it by having Flipper perform a trick. Porter arrived back in town and discovered that Sandy and Kim had turned Flipper “the wonder dolphin,” into an attraction and paid visitors a dollar and one fish to see Flipper perform. Porter found Sandy there walking around with one of Porter’s unlit cigars in his mouth. Porter yelled at the kids to go home and then scolded Sandy for not fixing the house like their deal entailed and for trying to be a con man. He then took the money that Sandy made. Porter later announced that they were going to try a new approach called “Dealing With Your Crap,” where Sandy would learn to take responsibility for his actions and their consequences, get up and go to work on time without complaint, and feed and take care of Flipper. Sandy wanted to try and act like an adult, so whenever Porter smoked, Sandy would smoke too. Sandy once called his mom, who was shocked to hear that Sandy was smoking and Uncle Porter let Sandy drink all the beer he wanted. Sandy also declared that Porter knew a lot of loose women, and then Porter grabbed the phone from him and Sandy ran outside to throw up. His mom told Porter that Sandy couldn’t smoke because he was a kid, and Porter replied that Sandy was about to kick the habit. Sandy told Porter that he would never smoke again. Another day in town, they witnessed Dirk and other men trying to catch Flipper in a net. Porter cut the rope and then he encouraged Dirk to attempt to stop him. Dirk backed down but threatened there would be a next time and Dirk walked away with his unlawful partners in crime. Later on, while Sandy and Porter were on the dock (along with Kim and Porter’s girlfriend Cathy), the sheriff boat showed up. Porter was told that Flipper had been harassing the fisherman and the law declared that unless Flipper was in a licensed captivity program, he needed to be returned to the wild. They then all boarded the sheriff boat and went out to sea to set Flipper free. Later that day, Sandy and Kim took a motorboat out to look for Flipper, and they spotted Dirk on his boat dropping barrels of unknown substance into the water. Sandy later asked Porter why he didn’t have any kids, and Porter replied that kids required commitment and commitment wasn’t one of Porter’s strengths. Another day, Kim was on the beach and saw Flipper washed up on the shore. She yelled for Sandy, and he ran and got Porter and Cathy. Cathy was a marine biologist and diagnosed Flipper as being dehydrated. She ran some tests and they managed to get him to eat. In the morning, Flipper was feeling much better. However, Cathy got in the test results and announced that Flipper had been poisoned It was either from eating contaminated fish or the water itself was contaminated. Sandy then said that he and Kim saw Dirk and his men dumping barrels into the ocean. They went out in search of the barrels but couldn’t find them. Porter and Cathy later met with Buck, the sheriff, and told him that someone might be criminally poisoning the ocean and ruining the fishing grounds on Porter’s side of the island. Buck wasn’t interested in seeing Flipper’s test results and wanted evidence that someone was dumping toxic waste into the ocean. He also wasn’t happy to hear that Flipper was back and said that if Flipper weren’t gone by Monday, Buck would personally see to it that Flipper was jumping through flaming hoops at Sea World on Tuesday.Cathy then announced that they were going to deploy their secret weapon, Flipper, in Project Quick Find. She explained that after Korea, the Navy started training dolphins to find spy satellites and missiles on the ocean floor, and that was exactly what they were going to do with Flipper. Flipper eventually found dozens of empty barrels containing poison and hazardous waste on the ocean floor. Flipper then disappeared to rejoin his old dolphin pod. Sandy tried to take a motorboat out to find Flipper by himself, but then Dirk on his large boat came speeding right towards him. Sandy jumped into the water and the boat was destroyed by Dirk’s boat. A hammerhead shark named Scar then appeared and tried to attack Sandy, but his screaming alerted Flipper to his location and Flipper and his pod fought the shark off. Dirk then stood on the back of his boat and helped Sandy out of the water. Dirk was about to hit Sandy with a rod that had a sharp hook on the end, but Flipper jumped up and knocked Dirk into the water. Porter’s boat arrived and rescued Sandy, and Sandy then made the decision to let Flipper return to his family pod in the wild. Back at the beach house, Sandy’s mom and his younger sister arrived to pick Sandy up at the end of the summer. As they rode home on a large boat, Flipper swam alongside them jumping up out of the water. 


DATE REVIEWED: 2/2/23

TITLE: Poms

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children).

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2019 Universal Pictures/STX Entertainment/Entertainment One/Sierra Pictures/Mad As Birds/Rose Pictures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: The movie starts in New York City and is about an elderly woman named Martha. She said that usually people pass everything they have onto their children who would get rid of their staff, but Martha had to sell her old junk herself because she used to be a teacher and never raised any kids of her own. She set her belongings out on the street outside Buddy’s Snack Bar and her apartment to sell them at her “estate sale.” One woman asked how the owner of the merchandise died and Martha didn’t want to say the items were hers so she replied that the owner died from cancer. Martha narrated that she lived in this same apartment for 46 years (she said “Oh my God,” as she stuffed an old cheerleader outfit into a box), but now she was moving from New York to a retirement community in Georgia called Sun Springs. On the way as Martha took prescription drugs, she listened to a voicemail from Lindsay at Dr. Lee’s office telling Martha that she missed her appointment that morning. Martha called back Dr. Lee’s office and said she wanted to cancel all of her appointments. Lindsay reminded Martha that her chemo started next week, but Martha didn’t want to go do the cancer treatment. Martha arrived at Sun Springs, where she said OMG again as a group of elderly females wearing matching flamingo pink shirts wave at Martha when she drove by. In the HOA clubhouse, the welcoming committee, Vicki, Gayle, and Barbara met Martha. They gave her an indoor plant as part of their Southern hospitality and asked her why she came to Sun Springs. Martha replied that she was just there to die, and then the other three females made her wear a pink sun visor before they took her on the grand tour of the facilities and talked about the Senior Showcase, a talent show where the whole community came to watch. Martha tried to escape, but Vicki told her she had to do safety training before she could leave. They went to the Sun Springs Security building, where the chief of security, Carl explained that he had to keep the community safe and ran a team of highly trained volunteers, like the elderly woman named Dorris sitting across from him in the room. Carl gave Martha a business card and told her that if she had a tip to call in anonymously and report such things as overgrown hedges or excessive lawn ornamentation. Also, any case where someone kept their Christmas lights up past New Year’s was a big no-no. Carl said the security issued citations, not use deadly force as Martha asked if deadly force was ever used. She arrived at her fully furnished house (with a gray exterior and a blue interior) in the community with her name outside on the welcome flag and a drink bottle on the counter. Before Martha could unpack, her first visitor, Sheryl (who lived next door and ran a weekly poker game that was hush-hush because gambling wasn’t allowed around there), arrived and said she had been hoping Martha would be a man. Sheryl went on to say that the single women outlived the single men by ten years, and there weren’t enough erections as it was to go around. Throughout the movie the characters used God’s name in vain around forty times, and it wasn’t just Martha doing so but the other adults and even underage teens. As Martha read a book in bed that night, she heard people making loud noises nearby. She went and knocked on Sheryl’s door, but nobody answered so Martha called security. Black Dorris and white Carl were still at the office late at night. Dorris answered the phone and told Martha they would send somebody right over to handle the disturbance. Dorris told Carl they had a 314 on Pleasant Valley Drive, and he jumped up and, shocked, asked Dorris if somebody was getting raped because apparently that was what a 314 meant. Elderly Dorris looked at her list and asked what a noise complaint was, and Chief Carl corrected her and said that was a 315. Martha looked out her window and didn’t open the door because she saw Carl outside, so she tried to escape out the back door. However, Sheryl then knocked on Martha’s back door and barged right into her house with her poker players to hide because Martha denied that she called the police on them. Carl knocked on the front door and told Martha that everything was not all right because it was never that quiet at Sheryl’s house, and there were clear signs of subterfuge, which meant evasion. He explained to the teacher that he and Dorris were going to stake out the area until the culprits showed themselves, not knowing they were all hiding out in Martha’s house playing poker, including Sheryl’s teenage gardener, Ben. Everyone kept asking Martha if she wanted a beer, and she didn’t and walked to her bedroom for the night making gun signals at her head as if shooting herself. However, Martha can hardly sleep because of all the noise in the house. The next day, Sheryl wanted to take Martha to lunch to thank her for covering for them last night. Sheryl then took Martha to a wake to get free food after the funeral service. Sheryl said the real perk about the community was that people were always dying. She tried to convince Martha to take a bag of free food and just stuff it in her purse while the people there mourning the loss of their loved one stared at them in shock wondering why they were acting so strangely because they didn’t know that Martha and Sheryl didn’t belong there and were just raiding the refreshments table. Sheryl brought Martha over to the open coffin to pay their respects, but Martha walked out after taking one glance at the dead woman. Sheryl then left Martha a phone message at Martha’s house inviting her to bingo and apologizing for taking her to the wake. Sheryl called again later inviting Martha to go bowling, but Martha never called Sheryl back. One night, while Martha was sleeping, she heard noises in the house and got up to find Sheryl in the house. Sheryl said that Martha hadn’t been out of her house in days, and Sheryl thought maybe she slipped in the shower or something and so she came to check on her. Sheryl said “Jesus Christ,” and that Martha could have hurt her with the potted plant that Martha dropped when she found Sheryl in the house and at first thought she was a burglar. The two women then sat down on the couch. Sheryl discovered that Martha used to be a cheerleader. Martha explained that in her senior year at high school she made the varsity squad, but right before the first game she quit because she had to take care of her dying mom and so never got the chance to perform. Sheryl suggested that Martha try again, and Martha replied that maybe the Dallas Cowgirls had an opening. Sheryl then asked if she could have the cheerleading outfit because she thought it was sexy and would look cool in the pictures she was taking for her online Jdate profile. Martha said she didn’t know Sheryl was Jewish, and Sheryl replied that she wasn’t. The next day, Martha went next door to Sheryl’s, but she wasn’t home and Ben the gardener answered the door. He explained that he wasn’t the gardener and actually lived there, but since they didn’t let anyone less than 55 years old live there he had to keep a low profile. Martha understood and said that Sheryl liked them young, and Ben was flabbergasted at that and said that Sheryl was his grandmother. Martha asked where Sheryl was, and Ben replied that Sheryl did substitute teaching at his high school whenever she needed the extra cash. He added that he pretended to be sick whenever she was teaching. This made sense because Sheryl was then shown at the high school teaching a class about the dangers of STDs. Chloe, a student, wanted to know if Sheryl was qualified to teach that, and Sheryl replied that the State of Georgia had very low standards for substitute teachers, and if Chloe had a problem with that she should take up it up with her congressman.Chloe argued they were supposed to be studying Romeo and Juliet, and Sheryl said that today they would be studying gonorrhea. A video on the TV in class then played featuring a bizarre song about STDs. Martha then interrupted the class by making gestures at Sheryl through the window. Martha and Sheryl went to the football field (where the cheerleading squad was practicing), and Martha explained that she used to be a teacher. She announced that she was starting a cheerleading club at Sun Springs because she didn’t like any of the other clubs in the community, but since she had to join one she was creating her own. Martha said she couldn’t do it without Sheryl, but Sheryl was skeptical and wanted to know what was in it for her. Martha asked her what she wanted, and Sheryl replied that she would join Martha’s club if Martha taught Ben to drive because he couldn’t and was embarrassed that all the other kids already had their licenses. Sheryl said she would teach him herself, but she didn’t have a car. Martha said she couldn’t do that and reminded Sheryl that she suggested Martha get back into cheerleading. Sheryl confessed that she didn’t mean it literally and it was more of a metaphor for getting laid or something. Martha agreed to give Ben driving lessons, and then she and Sheryl put in an application for their cheerleading club. However, Vicki questioned who they would be cheering for, and Martha replied themselves and that they would, of course, be performing for the Senior Showcase. Vicki replied she and the committee couldn’t allow that because of insurance reasons, and Martha argued that cheerleading was just for fun and wasn’t dangerous. Vicki was also concerned about putting Sun Springs’s reputation at stake, and Martha replied that they would cheerleading, not pole dancing. Vicki revealed that she used to be the leader of a cheerleading squad and that it was more physically demanding than people realized. She suggested that Martha form a club more age-appropriate, and then informed Martha that she needed eight members to form an official club anyway. Martha and Sheryl then held auditions to find six more members for their club. One woman did marching and baton twirling for her performance, and when Sheryl asked afterwards where she learned that the woman replied that she was the runner-up for Miss Carney County and the winner had sex with the judges. After school, Martha gave Ben driving practice. They went to the bowling alley, where Ben explained that he lived in a retirement community because his parents weren’t the parenting types (not capable of raising GOD’s child long-term as HIS true parents are). He asked Martha why she moved to Sun Springs, and she said because she wanted to get away and simplify her life but admitted that it wasn’t really working. Martha and Sheryl later talked about how they were one woman short to start their club because six signed up for the tryouts but only five showed up. They went to the sixth woman, Alice’s, house to talk to her. She explained that she had wanted to try out, but her golf player husband didn’t like Alice out much on her own. He was also worried about the morality of it because he said that anyone who wanted to do cheerleading at Alice’s age was either a slut or a whore, probably both. Martha then said that maybe Alice’s husband should take his caveman-like opinions and shove them up his you-know-what. Sheryl chimed in that they were just ladies looking for clean wholesome fun, but in reality their speech and behavior said otherwise. Alice then said that she would ask her husband one more time as she went out onto the deck to talk to him Martha told Sheryl that her husband sounded like such an a-hole. Alice came back inside and said that she asked her husband and he replied “over my dead body.” A day or two after that, Alice’s husband suddenly ended up dead. At the funeral, Martha and Sheryl whispered about the man’s medication being confused and that Alice always wanted to be a cheerleader. Then Alice, smiling behind her handkerchief, told Martha and Sheryl that she would see them at cheer practice and then went back to “fake” mourning her dead husband. At the recreation center, the auditionees showed up for practice, but everyone started complaining of aches and pains so they stopped practice as soon as they started made a list of everyone’s medical conditions. Sheryl admitted that she had chlamydia, and Martha lied that she had no condition and was fit as a fiddle even though she was dying of cancer. Martha later walked home and saw Chief Carl in his golf cart parked outside her house with one of the elderly cheerleaders sitting in the back. A man named Tom Lendl was standing on the sidewalk and told Martha that he was Helen’s son. He had a beef with Martha for charging Helen $100 to be in the cheerleading club, so Martha told Tom that it was none of his business and if Helen had a problem she needed to come to Martha and they would work something out. However, Tom argued that his mother had plenty of money after his dad left it all to Helen, and that Tom managed his mother’s finances to make sure she spent the money wisely. Tom said the community was a cesspool of con artists and salesmen trying to take advantage of elderly people, and Carl agreed. Tom laughed after Martha said they needed the money for Senior Showcase uniforms, and Tom replied that nobody wanted to see a bunch of eighty-year-olds running around in short skirts and it wasn’t going to happen using his mom. As Martha ate Chinese takeout at home, she listened to a message from Vicki telling her that the committee denied her request for more time to rehearse in the recreation center. Martha was not getting chemo, and she started throwing up often and having mental and physical challenges with her cancer by herself without professional help. Ben told Martha in a driving lesson that he had a job at a pizza place, but he couldn’t buy a car because most of his money went to help Sheryl pay her rent. Martha then recruited Ben to be their DJand offered to pay him $40 for every cheer practice rehearsal. At one rehearsal, Alice was called out for being too slow. She decided that she was going to start swearing and doing reefer cigarettes because her husband (when he was alive) wouldn’t allow it.Martha told Sheryl that she needed to get them a place at the school to practice, but sub teacher Sheryl said she couldn’t because she was already in trouble with the school for handing out prophylactics (condoms) in the girls’ bathroom. Sheryl then said she would talk to the principal because the school principal had a crush on Sheryl and might agree to let the team practice in the school. In the community weight room, Vicki saw three of the cheerleaders-in-training working out. One of them said that Sheryl found a better place for them to practice at the local high school after Vicki herself canceled their rehearsal at the recreation center. The elderly cheerleaders showed up at the school, and Ben tried to stop them as they walked down the hallway telling them they were going to humiliate themselves. Martha then learned that Sheryl set up a rehearsal where the whole school, as the audience, was going to watch them cheerleading at a pep rally. A group of purple and yellow sports-bra-and-short-skirt wearing teenage cheerleaders came into the locker room talking trash to the elderly women. Sheryl replied that shouldn’t the high school girls be somewhere giving a quarterback a hand job. After one of the girls, Paige, said they hoped the other team’s moves were more up to date than they themselves were, Alice asked the teen bit**es if they wanted to rumble. The young girls then left the locker room. As the Hillview High cheerleaders danced like strippers on the floor during the pep rally, Martha and her gang couldn’t believe how good they were. As they left, Paige told Sheryl to break a hip, and Sheryl replied telling the teenager to get pregnant. The next performance (with lead cheerleader Chloe recording it on her phone and they all laughed) did not go well when Helen was pushed over by one of the elderly ladies going the wrong way and she landed hard on the floor. Helen ended up in the hospital with a fractured leg. In the hospital room, Ben showed everyone on his phone that they were a success because they already had 20,000 views because the video had been posted online. Martha wanted the video taken down, but Ben said he couldn’t take it off because it wasn’t his. The video was labeled “Old Cheerleaders Fail.” Vicki wasn’t pleased with the outcome of the performance and held a committee meeting with Chief Carl, where she told Martha and Sheryl that one of their community members had been seriously injured and now her son, Tom, was threatening a lawsuit. Martha had nothing to say on their behalf, so then the committee held a vote to ban the cheerleading club. Everyone, including Chief Carl, raised their hand, and it was unanimous that Martha and Sheryl were ordered to cease all club activities. The story made it onto the news because the disastrous performance in Georgia became a viral Internet sensation. Later on, Helen wasn’t happy when Tom told her that he and his wife, Susan, would be moving in with Helen since she had to rest and could not be up and about without assistance until her complete recovery. Martha then called Sheryl to hang out at her house. Martha had driven by the Senior Showcase, but she didn’t go inside to watch. They discussed how they missed the girls, and Sheryl said that she never had a lot of girlfriends and it was nice. Sheryl told Martha that their video was already up to half a million hits. Martha said she wanted to get her hands on whoever posted that, and when they replayed the video they heard Chloe’s voice saying “Oh my God,” in the background and they identified her as Chloe. Martha said the cheerleader did it, so the next day in the pouring rain they showed up at Chloe’s house. Martha said she wanted to talk to Chloe’s parents, but then they saw the underage girls passed out on the front porch with a bunch of empty red Solo cups around them. Sheryl said she doubted the parents were home. Martha and Sheryl then barged in without knocking on the door. The two elders just walked into the house where Chloe was cleaning up more red Solo cups and alcohol. Martha went off on Chloe like a madwoman for hating on the seniors and publicly embarrassing them further by posting the video to social media. Chloe then broke down in tears because she didn’t post the video, Paige did. Chloe said she didn’t know the other girls were going to post it from her phone, and then she told the two older women “God, you must hate me,” to which they replied they didn’t but actually needed Chloe to be their choreographer because they were going to put their senior cheer squad back together. Why didn’t Chloe take the post down afterward from her phone verses leaving it up knowing it was wrong? Martha and Sheryl then blackmailed Chloe in her own house that it would be a shame if she didn’t help them and the two conniving older women were to tell Chloe’s parents about her epic drinking party. This was after Martha and Sheryl agreed it was a shame that Chloe said she was too busy with school and cheerleading to help them. Chloe said “God,” again and the next thing you know she’s at the retirement community helping the ladies practice. While there, Chloe apologized to everyone, and even though they were all banned from cheerleading they decided to practice in secret and hide it from Vicki. Since the Senior Showcase was over, they would find someplace else to perform, and the reason why was because they wanted to prove to everyone what they can do and that they weren’t a joke because everybody only saw the elderly cheerleaders at their worst. They then signed up for a competition against a bunch of young cheerleaders in the area and decided they would be part of the 18+ group. This got an OMG comment out of Chloe, who then taught the seniors sexy moves to get them prepared for their next big performance. While everybody was practicing at the recreation room, one of the elder cheerleaders put a “Do Not Enter,” sign outside the door so everyone would believe there was a quilting class going on in the room when they were actually inside doing the cheer practice that they were banned from doing. Ben created a mash-up music piece for the seniors to perform to on his computer after Chloe asked him to. Chloe kept showing up late for her own high school cheer practice, and the mean white blond girl, Paige, told the black girl Chloe that if she didn’t get her sh** together Paige and the other cheerleaders would vote her off the squad. Martha came to one cheer practice and Sheryl asked Martha why she was so skinny. Martha passed it off as not sleeping well. Meanwhile, Vicki talked to Chief Carl and threatened to take his badge and business cards and give them to Dorris, who was only a trainee, because Vicki was upset Carl wasn’t doing anything about whatever Martha and her gang were up to. Vicki told Chief Carl that she would shut him down. Dorris gave Carl a thumbs-down signal, agreeing with Vicki, and Chief Carl called elderly Dorris a backstabber. Martha then came up with a new move for the girls that resembled a chicken clucking but she called it sexual. Martha was then shown in the bathroom throwing up, and Sheryl knew something was wrong with her. At home, Martha googled a funeral service site and considered going out with a bang by having her ashes put in special funeral fireworks. Tom then showed up in Martha’s driveway where they were practicing. He confronted Martha about Helen and said he wanted to take her out of the club because not only did they hurt Helen the first time, but now they wanted to put her in a competition and risk further injury. Young Chloe chimed in and Tom told her to let the adults handle it. He called Chloe a slut in the process, but now the older ladies had an offense that the adult man Tom called the underage girl Chloe a wicked name, even though earlier in the locker room the senior women did worse to the underage cheerleader girls with their abusive language. The female gang then went after Tom, hellbent on making him pay for the mistake that he made while they got away with much more themselves. The females used it against him to intimidate him to leave the premises because they knew he didn’t want a lawsuit from them. After he left, they all celebrated at the bowling alley where the elderly women, with young Chloe present, drank a toast to Helen that she might outlive her children, meaning they hoped Tom died soon. Alice then got up from the table and played ball with an elderly man. The others toasted again (with Chloe participating in the toast) saying that Alice was now a completely different person and she should have killed her husband long ago. Chloe thanked Sheryl for sticking up for her back at the house, and Sheryl told Chloe that she was one of them except for Chloe’s higher boobies. They then all toasted to higher boobies, and one of ladies, Phyllis, also shouted “Grab for the joy!”As they joked about the alcohol they were drinking, Martha had a serious medical emergency from her cancer and excused herself from the table. She tried to walk home but didn’t make it all the way before she collapsed on the sidewalk. She woke up in a hospital room with Sheryl in the bed with her. Sheryl was mad (for Christ’s sake) that Martha didn’t tell her she had cancer. Sheryl told Martha that the doctor said she could go home tomorrow once they drained all the fluid out of her and she would be fine for the competition in three days. Sheryl said Martha was going to the competition if Sheryl had to drag her there, and then Martha said that she was dying. Sheryl told Martha that she was dying yesterday and she was going to be dying next week, and in the meantime, she should be dancing her a** off. Martha broke down in tears and told Sheryl how scared she was of dying. Sheryl’s advice was that sometimes she had to look that sh** in the face and tell it to go to hell. Martha thanked Sheryl for being her friend, and as the two women lay together in the hospital bed Sheryl told Martha her feet were cold. On the day of the competition, the Sun Springs All Stars waited outside the community center (all wearing their custom-made uniforms with their names printed on the front except for Chloe, who was wearing a cut-off miniskirt and a T-shirt that read “I Can’t Keep Calm. I Am A Cheerleading Coach”) for Martha to show up, but she was late and Sheryl was swearing at everyone to sit down. Martha then arrived on the Sun Springs shuttle bus and announced that they had one stop to make before going to the competition, which was to pick up Helen. She threw the keys at Ben and expected him to drive, but he said he couldn’t drive all the elderly women around. Martha then told Chloe to sit up front next to Ben. Martha then decided to give Ben some dating advice and told him he needed to be reckless in order for him to get noticed because Chloe already got a lot of attention as it was. Martha then smacked Ben and told him that life was short and to make his move already. As Helen sniffled and sat in bed looking at pictures of the cheer gang on her phone, Tom and Susan watched football on the couch in the living. Martha, Sheryl, and Alice snuck up to the front of the house, where Martha said they needed a distraction to get in the house because Tom was there. They took a huge landscape rock and used it to break the glass on Tom’s car sitting in the driveway. The car alarm went off and alerted Tom to go outside in his flipflops and check things out. He left the front door wide open and Susan followed him, and they both saw the rock on the ground by the tire and the broken windshield on the front passengers’ side (Tom had no front license plate on his BMW SUV). The cheerleading trio snuck around back to Helen’s bedroom window and got her attention as she read a book in bed. They opened the window and told Helen it was a rescue mission. They wheeled Helen, dressed in her nightgown, in a wheelchair out the room somehow without alerting Tom and Susan just coming back into the house. The first call Tom made from his cell phone was to Chief Carl, not aware that his elderly mother wasn’t there. He told Carl that somebody threw a rock through his car windshield, and that no doubt it was the gang his mom was always hanging around with. The senior cheerleaders escaped to the backyard pushing the wheelchair along the grass as fast as they could to reach the waiting bus outside. They had borrowed the Sun Springs retirement community shuttle bus for the day to chauffeur the cheerleaders to the competition event, and it was parked nearby ready to make a quick getaway with young Ben behind the wheel. Susan told Tom, who was still on the phone with Carl, that Helen was gone. The bus door closed just as Tom ran outside and tried to stop the gang from hijacking his elderly mom. Inside the van sat Helen in her wheelchair with the doors locked. Tom yelled to her through the window to get out of the van now, but Helen responded by giving her son the middle finger. Sheryl asked who the little slut was now, and then the van drove away with everybody cheering except for Ben, who was petrified of driving such a huge vehicle with so many vulnerable elderly people inside when he probably didn’t even have his license yet. Vicki flagged down Chief Carl and Dorris as they drove in their golf cart to Helen’s house. Vicki ordered Dorris to get out of the golf cart, and then Vicki took the deputy’s seat next to the chief. The golf cart stopped in the path of the shuttle bus, making Ben slam on the brakes so he didn’t hit Chief Carl and Vicki in the golf cart. Vicki used the loudspeaker to tell them to turn off the engine and get out of the vehicle as though she was the one with the badge. Everybody onboard yelled for Ben to drive away, and he did. Vicki told Carl to follow them wherever they went in the golf cart. Vicki turned the police siren on, and Carl wanted to know why Vicki was after the people on the bus. She said that they were an unofficial club and told Chief Carl to go faster, but he replied that the golf cart didn’t go any faster. Vicki yelled at Carl that it was a ridiculous purchase and it was his fault for buying a golf cart that couldn’t pursue a vehicle on the road. Ben almost rammed into another golf cart as it crossed his path during the getaway.They safely made it out of the Sun Springs community and onto the highway because that golf cart and the security golf cart got tangled up for a moment back there but luckily didn’t hit each other. Vicki and Carl arrived back at the main building. Vicki asked David (the husband of one of the cheerleaders) where they were all going because everybody was loading up into his truck. He replied that they were going to the cheerleading competition and invited Vicki to go with them. Carl went with them because he wanted to see what was going to happen. Vicki didn’t go and called Chief Carl a panty chaser, turncoat, and a traitor for going along with David and the other men to the show, to which he “sticks and stones.” The bus arrived at the South Coast Classic All Star Cheer & Dance Competition and ran into the building, except for Helen who was wheeled along quickly. When Martha went to sign in, the man wanted to know what Martha’s granddaughter’s team was called. She corrected him that it was her elderly cheerleading team, but he then said that she was shown on his list as disqualified. Backstage, where all the teenage cheerleaders were getting ready, Chloe told Phyllis (a Sun Springs cheerleader) when she said that she needed air that “You’ve just gotta breathe.” Paige then walked over in her half-shirt uniform. Chloe said “Oh, sh**,” as the man on the loudspeaker announced a team from Jacksonville, Florida, that was about to appear onstage for the first time. The other cheerleaders stood behind Paige in uniforms that were far too revealing to be worn at a school event. Paige walked away with her squad members saying that Chloe and the elders were pathetic. Sheryl then found out that Chloe quit her cheer team in order to coach the senior team. Chloe said she never had a grandmother before, and now she had eight. Meanwhile, Martha argued with a female competition judge about her group competing. The judge saying said their team was too old (even though the rules said teams 18+ could compete) and added that Martha never mentioned her age on the application so their names were put on the list. The judge declared that the competition was for young women only, even though we just witnessed on screen several boys performing with the female cheerleaders from the Jacksonville, Florida team. Chief Carl then showed up in uniform and interrupted the two females by whipping out his badge and announcing that he was in the special branch division. He told the female judge “You’re in express violation of both state and federal law, statute 42, section 8, verse 3. If you don’t let these women compete, I’m gonna have to haul you’re a** down to the station and throw the book at you for age discrimination. Now, we can do this the easy way or we can do it the hard way. And just for the record, I prefer the hard way.” The judge replied that Martha’s team was on in ten minutes, and after the female judge walked away Carl and Martha joked about it with Chief Carl telling Martha that he couldn’t believe the judge fell for it because he (the security officer) made the whole thing up. Another team, the Southern Attitude, was shown competing with a combination of boys and girl dancing sexually on stage before Martha’s team went on, so clearly the judge lied because this wasn’t just a young girls’ competition. Backstage with a bunch of minor children and adults listening and watching, Martha was confronted with her team members freaking out because their nerves were getting the better of them. Alice said that her stupid dickhead husband was right and she couldn’t do it. Chloe got everyone into a group huddle and told the team that they got this and just to follow each other and not mind the audience’s reaction. Martha added that she didn’t know if they were going to win, but there was nobody she liked to go out with more than the ladies and that she loved them all. She knew everybody was scared, so she repeated Sheryl’s line from earlier that sometimes you had to look that sh** in the face and tell it to go to hell. The team from the Sun Springs Retirement Community went on stage with the judge commenting “Seriously?” Chloe and Ben (Ben was now wearing a T-shirt similar to Chloe’s but his said “I Can’t Keep Calm. I Am A Cheer Grandson) watched the performance in the audience. The Sun Springs team danced to a rap song with lyrics like “My mommy told me, if I was goody, she would buy me a rubber dolly…” The music then suddenly changed to a hip-hop beat, where Martha did a sexy solo dance routine with the girls behind her backing her up (except for Helen, of course, who was sitting in her wheelchair twirling a baton). The lyrics of the new song were now “Spread it like peanut butter jelly. Do it like I owe you some money…” The little kids in the audience started copying the elderly ladies’ moves, and then other in the crowd joined in. The audience went crazy wild with a standing ovation when the performance ended. In the next scene, there were red-white-and blue fireworks going off in the air, no doubt with Martha’s ashes falling down. One year later, the Sun Springs cheerleaders were together again and performing to support ovarian cancer research in memory of Martha Walker. Chloe and Ben were still with the teamwearing the same T-shirts and repeating the same pep-talk as their other big performance. Sheryl spoke this time and told everyone they were doing this performance for Martha. They then walked out on stage all holding rainbow-colored pom-poms. Online, the video of their first big, successful performance sported a caption that read “Seniors SLAY at South Coast Classic!!!”with over 45,000 likes and over 736,000 views. It went global with people in the UK, India, Germany and parts of USA, including Detroit copying their moves (including going up and down a hotel escalator doing the chicken move) and there were also kids at Halloween dressed up possibly as MJ, Gwen, and Paddington Bear. 

 

DATE REVIEWED: 1/31/23

TITLE: Beautiful Wave (This is not suitable for God’s children).

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2012 Anchor Bay Films/Starz Media/Portfolio Productions/Portfolio Films America Productions

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie begins in New York City. It begins with mom Jane Davenport working late again and having to communicate with her seventeen-year-old daughter, Nicole, through a phone message. Jane arrived home and found Nicole reading a book that belonged to her deceased dad, Ricky. Ricky died when Nicole was twelve years old after he managed to rescue the young girl out of the ocean when teaching her to surf, but never made it back to shore himself because the waves were too high and he drowned. Jane and Nicole argued about how teen Nicole didn’t want to go to Santa Cruz, California to stay with her grandmother, Sue because the minor teen felt she was old enough to stay alone while her mom was tied up at work events requiring travel. Sue had owned that surf shop for many years and around that area was the ocean where her adult son drowned. Sue employed a female named Kayla who was in her late-twenties and often managed the board business. Sue and Kayla picked up Nicole at the airport in a yellow Volkswagen bug. Nicole told Sue at the house that she didn’t want to swim in the ocean because it reminded her of dad, and that instead she needed to go to the local pool at the university and keep up with her swimming competitions. Later that night, Nicole met with Sue in the barn outside the house. Sue explained that this place belonged to Jimmy, Nicole’s grandfather, who was a surfer until he was drafted to fight in the Vietnam War. Sue admitted that she never told Jimmy he had a son, Ricky, because she discovered she was pregnant after Jimmy left. She then lost communication with Jimmy via letter and never got the chance to tell him about Ricky. Sue then gave Nicole a sea turtle necklace that Jimmy gave her before he left for the war. Nicole also noticed a surfboard with the words “Beautiful Wave,” written on it. Sue said that was Jimmy’s favorite place, although she thought it was more of a state of mind than an actual place. Nicole later went to Kayla’s house, where Kayla told Nicole that she was a runway at 13 and Sue took her in. Nicole took Kayla to the barn where they looked at an old Scooby-Doo type hippie van. Kayla said she never knew about the van, and then they found an old surf map of Baja, Mexico. On the map was a beach called Ola Linda, which meant “Beautiful Wave.” Nicole immediately wanted to go there. Kayla argued that it was 1,700 miles away in another country, plus Sue would never let her go. Nicole still managed to talk Kayla (a stranger who she had never met before yesterday) into going with her to Mexico. Two adult men in their later teens or early twenties, Jeff (worked for Sue) and Danny, came by and looked at the bus with Sue and Kayla standing there. Danny then told Sue that he could fix the bus and get it running for a price. Sue asked how about she pays him enough to cover a new transmission, which would be just what Danny’s car needed to run properly. Danny and Jeff immediately agreed because aside from Jeff’s job at the surf shop, the brotherly friends were full-time surfers. Later on, Sue told Nicole that she tried to find out when and where Jimmy landed when he got stateside, but the military wouldn’t release that information to Sue because she and Jimmy were not married, so Sue was a pregnant female stuck on her own. Jimmy never came back to the California property nor retrieved his vehicle nor made contact with the supposedly love of his life after getting released from the military and instead just disappeared. Nicole then lied to Sue and told her that she and Kayla wanted to go on a surf trip to Malibu. Sue then told Kayla (Sue never told her hired help Kayla or Jeff that she had a grandchild until a day before Nicole arrived in California) that she stood on the pier by the beach after her son Ricky drowned, and Jane recently told Sue that Nicole hadn’t been in the ocean since her dad’s death five years ago. After Jeff and Danny finished work on the old van they were interested in buying it, but scheming Kayla said that Nicole wanted it and so Sue gave Nicole the keys to the van on the spot and told everyone that it was now Nicole’s property. This is the same Kayla who just had a heart-to-heart conversation with Sue and planned to take Sue’s minor granddaughter across the border into a dangerous country in that vehicle without her boss (Sue’s) knowledge or consent. Kayla, after Sue left the building, then announced to the guys that she and Nicole were going on a surfing trip with the van, but maybe they would work out a deal to sell the van to Jeff and Danny when they got back. Sue gave them some food for the trip, but Kayla said they needed more than that because they secretly planned on being gone longer than Sue thought they would be and didn’t want to run out of food. While Kayla and Nicole started their roadtrip, they passed by Jeff and Danny, who had pulled over on the side of the road broke down because Danny’s old car threw a rod. The girls picked the two adolescent males up in their van and brought them along for the ride. The foursome stopped at multiple beaches along the way where Kayla, Jeff, and Danny surfed while Nicole watched alone from the van. One time, Nicole actually took her grandfather’s Beautiful Wave surfboard out of the van and used it to catch some ocean waves with the others. At one beach, Jeff told Nicole that she couldn’t be in the van at that moment because beach bum Danny was in there having sex with two bikini-clad girls he picked up on the beach. Kayla was supposed to give Nicole surf lessons, but Nicole hadn’t seen Kayla all day and didn’t know where she was. After the beach girls left, Nicole returned to the van and changed inside with sex crazed Danny trying to peek in at her through the window. Jeff almost had to fight Danny off because he was about to go into the van and possible rape Nicole after he just finished with the other two girls. Jeff and Danny were no longer on good terms with each other, and Danny told Jeff to just stick with the original plan and get Nicole out of his head. Kayla and Nicole eventually told Jeff and Danny where they were headed because Nicole now had a crush on Jeff and wanted him to come along. Kayla and her gang then crossed the border into Mexico and while driving on a dirt road following the old Baja map they encountered Mexican soldiers with guns who told them to get out of the van. The military men searched the van while Kayla spoke Spanish to the soldiers and gave out water bottles to the Mexican soliders as they searched the van. Danny made a sarcastic remark in English, and the lead soldier man got in his face and replied back in Spanish. Kayla interpreted it for Danny that the man asked if Danny wanted to go to jail, and Danny shook his head no. They were cleared to get back in the van and go, but then the head military man grabbed Kayla by the arm and told her in English to be careful because there were dangerous poachers called Nejos on the beach at nighttime. The Americans were permitted to continue on their way even though none of them had passports. Back on the road, Danny looked for his stash of drugs that he brought with him. Nicole said she threw the drugs out, and that made Danny irate. But the others stuck up for young Nicole telling Danny that Nicole saved all their lives by doing that since it was illegal to have drugs in Mexico. One night on another beach they stopped at to surf and then sleep (they hit many beaches in Mexico that were marked on Jimmy’s surf map), Danny tried to have sex with Nicole in her sleeping bag but Jeff fought him off. Again, questionable Kayla was nowhere in sight and only appeared after the incident wanting to turn back and go home, but Nicole convinced everyone to continue the rest of the way because it was her van.Meanwhile, long lost Jimmy and his Mexican friend, Rafael, were at their beach, Ola Linda (Beautiful Wave) rescuing turtles. They drove back to their beach, passing by Nejos driving away from the scene, and found two turtles dead, skinned, and hung up inside a tent. While Nicole and Kayla slept in the van one time, Danny convinced Jeff to go to the local bar and get a drink. Kayla woke up and went into the bar to check on them. Three drunk men then ran out of the bar and tried to get inside the van to rape Nicole because they saw her through the window (Nicole was now awake) but then Kayla, Jeff, and Danny came back and fought them off telling the three fu**ing kooks to go back to Texas. One of the drunk men talked about Kayla being a lesbo bit**, and Danny shot back that so was the TX guy’s boyfriend. Back inside the van, Danny started smoking weed and was told that he could go to jail for that. Nicole said it was her van and told him to get rid of it (Kayla backed her up), and Danny reluctantly put the joint out. Before they headed back home, Jeff wanted to check out the last surf spot on the map, which was Ola Linda. At night, after passing a truck with people inside who they thought were the Nejos (poachers), the four young people stopped on the beach for another nighttime sleep. Nicole said she had to go urinate behind a bush, so Jeff went with her into a woodsy area to protect her. In the darkness, Nicole came across the poachers chopping up turtles. She yelled for Jeff, which alerted not just him to her location but also the poachers. The armed men then started shooting at them, and they ran back to the van and all quickly drove away, still being shot at with heavy artillery machine guns. Kayla announced that they were going to leave in the morning, and they slept the night in the van on another beach. Nicole woke up in the morning after sharing the couch seat with Jeff spooning her. She walked out onto the beach alone for a minute and then returned to the van telling everyone that they made it. In a tent close by, Jimmy and Rafael heard noise from a machine they had with them…a beeper going off, and said she has arrived. Jimmy then went outside to meet his granddaughter as she was coming out of the water from surfing. They went to the van and talked. Jimmy asked about the van, and Sue said it was her grandfather’s, given to her by her grandmother, Sue. Jimmy said that Sue wouldn’t recognize him if he went back, and Nicole said she recognized Jimmy because he looked like Sue’s son, Ricky. Jimmy then learned of Ricky’s death. Nicole gave Jimmy her dad’s favorite book, and Jimmy explained that he gave that book to Sue the day he left for Vietnam. Sue then arrived at the beach in Mexico and reintroduced herself to Jimmy after decades of being apart ever since Jimmy chose not to return to the people he left behind in a totally different lawful country and way of life. 


DATE REVIEWED: 1/30/23

TITLE: Jack the Giant Slayer (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2013 Warner Bros. Entertainment/New Line Cinema/Legendary Pictures/Original Film/Big Kid Pictures/Bad Hat Harry Production

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in the kingdom of Cloister. A young farm boy named Jack was read the story of Gantua by his father while at the same time in the palace, the queen also read her young daughter, Princess Isabelle, the story. Gantua was the world of man-eating giants existing between heaven and earth that was discovered by monks searching for God. The monks planted magical beans and a beanstalk grew, and they climbed up it and found Gantua instead of heaven. The ancient King Erik took the heart of one giant, mixed in magic, and forged a crown that he used to enslave the giants and send them back to Gantua. He severed the beanstalk to keep giants and humans apart and took the crown and beans with him to his grave. The queen told Isabelle that she wanted her daughter to have adventures and see how the world worked so when she became queen, she could make the world a better place. Ten years later, Jack was eighteen years old and his father died from the plague, leaving him and his uncle to work the land as tenant farmers. Isabelle was about the same age as Jack and her mother was now also dead. Jack’s uncle sent him to the market in front of the palace to sell their horse and cart for the money to buy thatch and fix the roof. At the market, Jack briefly attended a play depicting the Gantua story. He spotted Isabelle for the first time, where three men made advances toward the disguised princess. Jack tried to come to her rescue, but one of the men punched him in face before they and everyone else in the area bowed down to the royal military, the Guardians, who appeared and whisked Isabelle away. At the palace, Roderick, the Lord High Constable of Cloister (who was supposed to have an arranged marriage with Isabelle but he said she could wander off a cliff for all he cared),ordered the gates to the city be closed so they could find the monk, Brother Abel. However, Brother Abel hurried out of the palace with the magic beans (which were dug up from King Erik’s grave along with the crown and kept in the palace) as Roderick and Wicke walked in. Brother Abel ran into Jack outside and offered to buy Anser, Jack’s horse, because he was going on a life and death mission. The monk explained that he didn’t have the money on him and it was at the abbey, but he gave Jack collateral, which was a handful of magic beans which were holy relics (and also the same ones used by the monks in the legend of Gantua). He instructed Jack to take the beans to Prior Puffin and tell him that Brother Abel sent Jack. Brother Abel warned Jack not to get the beans wet, and whatever happened he must bring them back to abbey. Brother Abel then took off on the horse Anser and the guards chased after him. Jack returned to the farm, where his uncle scolded him for believing what the monk said and giving him Anser because the poor farmers needed the money from the sale of that white “horse.” The uncle insisted that Brother Abel must have robbed Jack because monks didn’t have any money. He knocked the beans off the table, and Jack picked them up but one fell between the floorboards. At the palace, King Brahmwell also scolded his daughter Isabelle for running off from the palace. She asked him why he wanted her to marry Roderick, who was twice her age and who she didn’t love, and she told her father the king that she didn’t want him to be so protective of her anymore and to let her set foot outside the gates without sending dozens of guards after her because she wanted to prove she was responsible. However, King Brahmwell wouldn’t have any of it and told Isabelle that she belonged in the palace and would marry Roderick. Jack’s uncle then decided that he was going to buy the roof supplies himself and prepared to take the old belongings of Jack’s parents to the market and sell them. Roderick later confronted Brother Abel, who had been captured and told Roderick that he and the monks would never allow the wicked Lord High Constable Roderick to use the magic beans and get to Gantua because the monks owed that to God. Roderick then mockingly repeated Brother Abel and told him to give God Roderick’s regards right before Roderick pulled out his knife and killed Brother Abel. Isabelle took off from the palace in the dark in pouring rain on a horse to run away. Jack decided to go after his uncle, who was still not back from the market. Just as he was about to leave, Isabelle appeared outside and he let her in. Jack and Isabelle had a brief conversation before Jack revealed that he knew all along she was the princess and she thanked him for defending her honor earlier at the market. The rainwater leaking from the roof dripped between the floorboards onto the one magic bean down there, and the house started shaking. The stems of a giant beanstalk then shot up through the floor and roof into the sky. Isabelle was trapped inside the house, which was uprooted by the beanstalk. Jack held onto the side of house as it was propelled upward. However, Isabelle was unable to pull Jack inside because he was holding onto her braceletand it slipped off her wrist, sending him falling all the way back to ground. He was knocked unconscious by the fall, and he woke up in the morning to find King Brahmwell and the Guardians surrounding him wanting to know why he had Isabelle’s bracelet. Jack explained what happened with the beanstalk and that he didn’t steal the bracelet, and then Elmont, the commander of the Guardians, recognized Jack from the market and knew who he was. Roderick said he would climb up the beanstalk to the house and prove his worth to his beloved Isabelle. Jack’s showed up and asked Jack what he had done, but Jack didn’t reply and instead volunteered to go with Roderick. Roderick, Jack, Elmont and other Guardians climbed up the beanstalk into the sky. A single rope around their waists tied all the men together. One night during the pouring rain one man slipped and brought down five other Kingsmen with him. The six men dangled in midair by the rope until Roderick told questionable Wicke it was time to lighten the load. Evil Roderick then had Wicke cut the rope and the six men fell to their death. Constable Roderick then lied to the others that the line snapped.The next day, those left made it to the top of the beanstalk, but Isabelle wasn’t in the house. They traveled through a tunnel and discovered another world on the other side. The Guardians went on ahead, but Roderick and Wicke took Jack aside and threatened him with a knife because Roderick wanted the rest of the beans.Roderick said that only the Lord High Constable, the Lord High Steward, and the Chief Advisor to the King could make people disappear, and unfortunately for Jack Roderick was all three of them. Jack quickly handed over the beans, but he still had one and put it inside his pendant. The Guardians discovered a tree marked with the letter “I” and knew Isabelle used it to mark her trail. They later found another mark that was only half finished. Jack also found the book about Gantua that he gave Isabelle in the farmhouse and had a theory that she hid in that little nook and was then grabbed by something big. Jack and one of the Guardians, Crawe, tried to go after a herd of sheep for food. They stepped into the pond and were caught up in a hidden net. They got out, but then a giant appeared and went after Crawe, crushing him like a bug to the ground. Elmont tried to attack the giant but was carried away with Crawe by the giant. Jack chased after the giant through the woods. Roderick, fruity Wicke, and another Guardian named Bald went a separate way. They came to a cliff, where Roderick falsely announced that he spotted Isabelle. Bald stepped close to the edge to look for her and then Roderick pushed him over the cliff. Wicke asked why people always screamed before they die, and then he screamed as another giant that came up behind him and the Constable unexpectedly picked him up. Meanwhile, Isabelle had been captured by the giants and was held in a cage in the lair by a two-headed giant with the heads being called Big Fallon and Small Fallon. They asked her if she believed in God and wanted to meet HIM, and Isabelle replied that of course she believed in God but didn’t want to meet him just yet. Fallon demanded that Isabelle answer more of their questions, but she refused. Elmont and Crawe were then brought into the room. Crawe wouldn’t answer the questions either, and so the two-headed giant killed him and both heads shared him as a meal. Jack found his way to the giants’ lair, and Roderick appeared wearing King Erik’s crown. Roderick used the crown to make the giants kneel to him. He told Isabelle that the wedding was off and Constable Roderick announced to the giants that tomorrow they would go down to the earth, with Roderick as their new king, and take over Cloister and the neighboring kingdoms. Jack found Isabelle when she and Elmont were brought to the kitchen. Cooke the giant prepared Elmont for the giants’ dinner. Elmont was wrapped up in dough, and Jack gave him a knife before Cooke put Elmont on a tray in the oven with other pigs in blankets. Cooke took Isabelle out of her cage and was about to viciously chop her up just like he did a leafy vegetablewhen Jack, who was up on the rafters, threw a large knife into Cooke’s back and killed him. Elmont used the small knife to cut himself free, and he, Isabelle, and Jack escaped from the kitchen out into the woods. They followed the river to get back to the beanstalk, but a sleeping giant was blocking the entrance. Jack then got an idea and he and Elmont carried a live beehive on the end of a stick towards the giant. They dropped it inside the giant’s helmet, and when he jumped up to get away from the bees he fell off the cliff. Elmont then told Jack and Isabelle to go down the beanstalk without him because he wasn’t leaving Gantua without the crown. Down below on earth, the giant fell dead to the ground. King Brahmwell ordered General Entin and everybody else gathered around to cut down the beanstalk for the sake of the kingdom. Jack and Isabelle climbed down the beanstalk and stopped for a moment, where they began kissing each other. Elmont hid on the cliffside as Roderick and the giants approached. Elmont then lunged at Roderick with a knife. The two fought each other, and Elmont killed Roderick but still didn’t get the crown. Fallon picked it up and used the crown to proclaim himself king of the giants. Because everyone was cutting away at the beanstalk, it began unraveling very quickly. Elmont grabbed onto the beanstalk at the last second. Jack and Isabelle landed safely on the ground, and Elmont jumped down into the moat surrounding the castle as the end of the beanstalk collapsed into the water. Isabelle and Jack were brought to the king’s tent, where Isabelle explained to her father that Elmont stayed behind to fight Constable Roderick, who was a traitor. Jack walked away but King Brahmwell called Jack Black, who handed Jack a large reward of money and told him “As a king, I can reward you with many things, as a father, I can never reward you enough.” The king, Isabelle, and the guards rode back to the castle. The giants found the bag of beans on the cliff and put them in the river. They sprouted into several beanstalks, which the giants used to descend to earth. At the farm, Jack discovered that Anser the horse had returned, and then Jack caught sight of the beanstalks and took off on Anser to warn everyone. They outran the giants on their horses and made it back to the safety of the castle, where Elmont had the guards pour oil into the moat and then light it on fire with burning arrows. They started raising the drawbridge, but the giants used hooks to keep it from going up all the way. King Brahmwell sent Jack and Isabelle to the top of the Cloister Tower to light the beacon and warn the other kingdoms. The two-headed giant Fallon found his way into the castle and chased Jack and Isabelle through the palace.The giant was about to devour Jack when he threw the magic bean from his pendant into Big Fallon’s mouth. A beanstalk then began sprouting from inside the two-headed giant’s stomach, killing him. All the giants then bowed down before the army as Jack walked out of the palace wearing the magic crown. The princess Isabelle then married her farm boy prince Jack, and he finished telling the story to their two young children years later. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 1/29/23

TITLE: The Butler

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2013 The Weinstein Company/Anchor Bay Entertainment/Starz Media/Laura Ziskin Productions/Windy Hill Pictures/Follow Through Productions/Salamander Pictures/Pam Williams Productions/Butler Films/Lee Daniels Entertainment 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON:  This movie is inspired by a true story and is based on the 2008 article, “A Butler Well Served By This Election,” by Wil Haygood (Washington Post) and the life characters of Eugene Allen and his wife Helene Lee. “Melissa Leo and Orlando Eric Street were cast as First Lady Mamie Eisenhower and Barack Obama, respectively, but did not appear in the finished film.” “Presidents Gerald Ford, Jimmy Carter, Barack Obama, and civil rights leader Jesse Jackson are depicted in archival footage.” It begins in Macon, Georgia in 1926 with African-Americans working on a cotton plantation with their kids around. The plantation owner, a white man named Thomas Westfall, approached Hattie Pearl, the mother of young Cecil Gaines, and took her by the hand alone to the shed. Cecil’s father, Earl, told Cecil not to lose his temper with Thomas because it was his world and they were just living in it. Hattie’s screaming could be heard, and then Thomas came out of the shed pulling his pants back up. Earl confronted Thomas by saying “hey,” and the white man, Thomas, turned around and shot the black man Earl point-blank dead in the face. The elderly white matron, Miss Annabeth Westfall, came out of the house and told everyone to go dig a grave for Earl. She told young Cecil to stop crying because she was going to take him into the house now and teach him to be a house nigger. Miss Annabeth told the little black boy that he shouldn’t ever be heard when serving people at the dinner table, and “she didn’t even want to hear him breathe).”When Cecil got older, he thought to himself that he had to get away before the white man who killed his father killed him too. However, he was scared to leave the only world he ever knew. Hattie was never the same after the rape by Thomas and the death of her husband, and her mentally disturbed mind didn’t really understand when Cecil left. Miss Annabeth gave Cecil a book when he left, and Cecil didn’t think that God meant for people not to have a family. Outside the cotton fields, Cecil couldn’t find work, food, or shelter, and said that any white man could kill a black man at any time and not be punished for it. In North Carolina, Cecil was hungry and passed by a hotel. He broke the glass window to steal the food on display. Maynard, an older black man from inside the building, heard the noise and told Cecil to get up. He bandaged Cecil’s cut hand from the glass breakage and told Cecil that he was going to have to lie to the boss about what happened to the window, even though he didn’t like to lie because the Bible said not to. Cecil said that his ma was crazy in the head and his pa got killed, and he told Maynard that he wanted a job and was a house nigger. Maynard then slapped Cecil across the face and told him never to use that “n” word because it was a white man’s word. Even after Cecil broke the window and stole their food, Maynard gave him a butler job at the hotel. A man from Washington, D.C., offered Maynard a job as a butler in the Excelsior Hotel, but he wasn’t sure if he was going to take it because he said he was too old to leave North Carolina. Maynard announced to his friend that he told them to hire Cecil, but Cecil didn’t think he was trained enough. However, in 1957, Cecil took the butler job at the Excelsior Hotel in D.C. after Maynard told him that white folks up north liked uppity coloreds and used fancy words, and Maynard added that he taught Cecil big words. Once while Cecil was serving a table, he listened to politicians talking about how Judge Earl Warren should be shot and hanged because he wanted to put black and white children in the same schools together. The man named Mr. Jenkins wanted Cecil’s opinion on the matter, but Cecil said that he didn’t want to get involved with American or European politics. He was happy to be working in such a fancy hotel, and he went home to his wife Gloria, who he met working at the hotel when she was a maid. Gloria didn’t work outside the house anymore and just raised GOD’s two sons, Louis and Charlie. Charlie did his public school homework at the kitchen table next to Gloria as mom Gloria smoked a cigarette. Cecil then came in to breakfast from his night shift, and Louis joined them. Gloria mentioned Mamie Till, whose son, Emmett Till, died three years ago, and how she was going around giving speeches about it because her fourteen-year-old son just looked at a white woman, apparently the wrong way, and he got beat up, thrown in the river, and killed. Louis chimed in and said they were crazy white folks down South. Cecil’s boss from Excelsior called Cecil at home then and he was worried that he was going to get laid off or something that day. The next thing Cecil knew he was wearing a suit and tie and driving to the White House. The black maître d’, Mr. Freddie Fallows, interviewed Cecil and asked him if he was political. Cecil replied no and Fallows was happy about that because they had no tolerance for politics at the White House. Fallows said that Cecil served white man R.D. Warner at the Excelsior Hotel, and Warner recommended Cecil for a position at the White House. Warner oversaw operations for the entire White House. It was obvious that Fallows was bent out of shape because he normally hired the butlers and wasn’t happy that Warner recommended Cecil to fill the open position that didn’t usually come open for thirty years. After Cecil identified the Cognac decanter on the desk and surprised Fallows with his knowledge, Fallows replied by saying that Cecil would make a good house nigger. Gloria had a house party where she drank scotch and gossiped with her friend, Gina, and Gina’s husband, Howard. Cecil walked into room, and Gloria mentioned that she wanted to go the White House and for Cecil to take her there. Gloria complained to Gina that she didn’t know any secrets because Cecil swore some secret code and couldn’t tell his wife anything. At Cecil’s first day on the job, R.D. Warner walked by in the hall and Cecil tried to thank him for the job, but Warner ignored him and kept walking as though Cecil hadn’t spoken. Fallows told Cecil the rules, which included never scrape the bottom of the plate when lifting it and to never listen or react to conversation. Cecil was introduced to the other staff members for his job. The staff asked Cecil how serving President Eisenhower had been (while the president and other politicians discussed sending federal troops to Little Rock and how it could cause another Civil War if the President did, and the politicians said that if the federal government didn’t enforce Brown then who would. They added that the South must comply with the law and asked what they would do if Faubus continued to block the Negro children), and Cecil replied that he almost crapped himself. Carter Wilson, the head butler, then said to a female servant that every time he hit a girl, she always crapped herself. At home, Louis let the youngers boys watch a scary show on TV, and when Cecil got home he told Louis not to do that anymore because he told him more than once not to (Gloria was upstairs sleeping or passed out). After the one boy friend went home and Charlie went to bed, Cecil noticed that Louis was hiding a Mamie Till flyer and told his son that nothing good could come out of that Mamie Till thing. Cecil said he moved out of the South and was making a better life for his family there working at the White House, and not for Louis to mess it up by going to the Mamie Till event that he had no business being at. One time when Cecil was serving President Eisenhower, he asked him about school. Cecil replied that he didn’t go to school and grew up on a cotton farm. The President said that he grew up on a farm too, and he wanted to know if Cecil’s sons went to an all-colored school. A man then walked in and told the President that the State Guard just blocked all the colored kids again. It turned out that Faubus, the Governor of Arkansas, promised that the guards would escort the kids in, but the Governor lied to the President. President Eisenhower then sent federal troops to assist in the law in Little Rock, Arkansas. By now, Louis graduated from high school. Cecil told Louis that he was proud of him, and Louis asked if Cecil saw one white kid in that school. The family dropped Louis off at the bus station to go to Fisk University in Nashville, Tennessee. Louis told Charlie that he put his dirty Playboy magazines under Charlie’s mattress. In the White House, the vice president, Nixon, brought the staff members politician buttons because he was running for president against Kennedy. Nixon said that Kennedy was probably a nice fellow and he didn’t want to say anything negative about him, but he asked the staff if they really wanted that spoiled rich son-of-a-bit** fu** to be their next president. Cecil told the vice president that they would cheer for him. Nixon then asked the black men, as members of the Negro community, what their biggest concerns were. James Holloway replied pay and how they got paid 40% less than white people and it was hard for the colored staff to be promoted. Nixon gave them more buttons and told them to tell the black people to vote for him, and as president he was going to make sure they got raises and promotions. In 1960, Louis met Carol Hammie at Fisk University. Louis was there to attend the Lawson workshop, the love school, and so was she. In that run down area where class was held, there was a speaker talking about how they were going to apply Gandhi’s techniques to their university in Nashville because it was so effective in South Africa and India for his own people and others. The speaker said they were going to form an army, and their weapon was love. Carol asked if they could be killed if their only weapon was love against an army using real weapons, and the man replied yes the students could lose their lives and nobody had to stick around for it if they didn’t want to. The students put groups together with a leader at the head of every group, and they made a plan and organized. The college students targeted public establishments and the hoped that with patience, perseverance, and a little bit of humor they could change the law and obtain equal rights to sit anywhere they wanted and end segregation. They sat in the white areas of the counters at diners where the staff told them they weren’t allowed to sit. The groups had lookouts with pocket change and the local phone numbers for ambulances ready, and when one wave of students left, another wave of students would enter and sit in those places to keep messing with the staff and the diners. The college students went through training sessions where they had each other pretend they were white people and shoved and pushed the black people out of their seats, calling them niggers and coons and telling them to get up. In one diner, the black students (and one white one) still hadn’t budged from their seats. A group of white people showed up by nightfall and began pushing, shoving, and spitting in the faces of the black students as well as putting ketchup and milkshakes in their faces. They were dragged out of their chairs and violently abused with ugly names being shouted in their faces. As Cecil helped serve a huge dinner party at the White House, this was going on in Nashville with Louis and Louis’s college friends being abused by the restaurant customers. One threw hot coffee into Louis’s eyes and face that scalded him. The police then showed up and arrested the black Nashville students and one white student who had been standing up for the black students. After the dinner party, Cecil had a toast with the staff members about serving their country. The news televised the Nashville protest footage, and Cecil saw his son on TV being arrested. Cecil left the room. The college students were all sentenced to thirty days in the county jail. After the courtroom hearing Cecil told Louis that he brought Louis into the world and he could take him out of it because he didn’t put his son in college to get himself arrested multiple times. With Charlie nowhere in sight on the porch, Gloria and Gina were hanging out with Gloria drinking and smoking. She told Gina that Louis joined the Freedom Riders, whatever the hell that was. Gloria was still waiting after four years for Cecil to take her to the White House. The President lives in the White House until the moment when the next one was sworn in, so the staff has exactly two hours during the inauguration ceremony to move the old president out and move the new one in. In 1961, Cecil and the other staff meet President Kennedy and his family (his wife Jackie and his young daughter Caroline) when they arrived at the White House. Cecil then went home to Gloria, who was drunk on gin as Cecil read a book about Addison’s disease. He smelled the alcohol on Gloria’s breath and asked her if she took Charlie to the dentist earlier that day. She replied that she did not, and Cecil announced that he would take Charlie to the dentist tomorrow. Gloria wanted to know how many shoes the First Lady had, and Cecil replied how the hell did he know. This as Gloria tried to have a conversation with Cecil when he was ready for bed and drunken Gloria told him Louis was in jail as she put on lipstick in the mirror. The polls showed that the US was not supportive of civil rights. Cecil told his coworkers that Louis was out of jail and back in school, but he was afraid that his son was still doing that freedom-riding thing while Gloria was still heavily drinking heavily. Meanwhile, the Freedom Riders college students were headed out on a freedom bus on a road trip. The bus encountered a huge cross that was lit up in the road and weren’t able to turn the bus away in time. The Ku Klux Klan in their robes surrounded them with a woman running and screaming for them to go home and holding a sign that said “Alabama Hates Niggers.” The KKK mob smashed the windows of the bus, shattering the glass onto the students inside. Louis screamed for everybody to get out because he realized that the KKK was about to throw torches inside the bus. Cecil was in the White House reading a Madeline story to little Caroline from her book. Little Caroline, with her curious and innocent mind, asked Cecil why people rode on the freedom bus. She then told Cecil that her uncle Bobby told her daddy the president that the freedom bus exploded earlier that day. Cecil went home and said that he didn’t know if his boy was dead or alive. He got a call from Louis in a Mississippi jail. Louis explained that he and the other students were in jail for two weeks in Alabama before they went to the Mississippi jail.Cecil told Louis to come home and that his mom wanted him home, even though Louis and Cecil had an estranged relationship. Louis said they were being kept there at the jail for about three months, and that when he got out he was going to take another freedom ride. Gloria got on the other phone and listened to her son say that he was exercising his legal US citizen rights and was going to continue on his journey. She replied that they were going to lynch Louis and throw his a** in the river and kill him. Louis said that they would just have to do that. At the White House, Cecil brought the President documents for his signature.JFK didn’t know what country he was looking at on TV because it looked like a third world country with all the arrests of the black people and the hatred in America. At the Gaines house, Gina’s husband, Howard, was on the couch (with Gina not there) beside Gloria and came onto Gloria and tried to have sex with her while Cecil was at work. Howard told Gloria that God brought them together because they were next-door neighbors. Howard was drinking heavily. President Kennedy was then shown lying on the floor in one of the rooms staring up at the ceiling when Cecil walked in to serve him his medication. JFK asked him how many pills he took a day, and Cecil replied 103. Cecil then helped the President get up from the floor. JFK said he knew that Cecil’s son was a Freedom Rider and that he was in prison right now in Birmingham with Martin Luther King. JFK added that Louis had been arrested sixteen times over the past two years, and he told Cecil that the Freedom Riders changed his brother’s heart and changed JFK’s as well. JFK then gave a news statement on TV talking about the fires of discord burning in every city in the North and South where legal remedies were not at hand. Redress was sought in the streets in demonstrations, parades and protests, and so the President was asking Congress to enact legislation giving all Americans the right to be served in facilities which are open to the public, including hotels, restaurants, theaters, retail stores, and others. The denial of that right was an arbitrary indignity that no American in 1963 should have to endure, but many do. President Kennedy was then assassinated. Carter Wilson came into the servants’ room afterwards, where Cecil was crying and told Carter that they blew the president’s head off and killed him. Walter Cronkite then announced on news the that the president was shot as he drove from the Dallas airport to downtown Dallas, and Governor Connally of Texas in the car with him was also shot when three bullets rang out. Mrs. Kennedy cradled the president in her arms as they drove to Parkland Hospital, and she refused to change her clothes so that everybody could see what they did to her husband. Cecil asked the First Lady to tell him how he could help her, and she walked away without responding. At home, the aquarium fish stared at Gloria and were praying she wasn’t going to break their glass like she just broke the glass alcohol bottle she was drinking from. Charlie helped Gloria bring his older brother’s stuff out of Louis’ old bedroom down into the basement because he hadn’t been home in three years and Gloria was trying to help herself get better and quit her unhealthy years long addiction problem that effected her whole family in a harmful way, especially GOD’s children. Cecil came home with a dress tie that Mrs. Kennedy gave to him that belonged to JFK. Cecil told Gloria that the president had been killed, and she said she was really sorry about that but she didn’t care about what went on in the White House, only her house and she walked away. She then came back into the room and Gloria and Cecil made amends. Cecil didn’t know how he could bring Louis home, but he did know that he could cut back his long hours at the White House and that’s exactly what he did. Cecil told Gloria that the First Lady had 125 pairs of shoes. 

DATE REVIEWED: 1/29/23

TITLE: The Butler   (Page 2 -Continued  movie review from above)

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2013 The Weinstein Company/Anchor Bay Entertainment/Starz Media/Laura Ziskin Productions/Windy Hill Pictures/Follow Through Productions/Salamander Pictures/Pam Williams Productions/Butler Films/Lee Daniels Entertainment 

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON:  This movie is inspired by a true story and is based on the 2008 article, “A Butler Well Served By This Election,” by Wil Haygood (Washington Post) and the life characters of Eugene Allen and his wife Helene Lee. “Melissa Leo and Orlando Eric Street were cast as First Lady Mamie Eisenhower and Barack Obama, respectively, but did not appear in the finished film.” “Presidents Gerald Ford, Jimmy Carter, Barack Obama, and civil rights leader Jesse Jackson are depicted in archival footage.”

  

In 1964, Lyndon B. Johnson ended up in the White House going off on a rampage about the electricity bills (that he didn’t pay for) and how he was going to fire people if they didn’t stop leaving the lights on. President Johnson then gave Cecil a present from Lady Bird and him because it matched Cecil’s eyes. It was a black pin in the shape of the USA. Gloria was back to having parties at the house with her girlfriends and their husbands. Carter took his wife’s favorite wig and tried to do a sexy dance for everyone, but she got mad and took the wig back. One of the women said that Dr. King told the president the blacks would be going to the streets down South for their right to vote. Louis was down there in the South, and three black kids already got killed trying to register colored people to vote. The female speaker said that the only reason the President sent the FBI was because two of the kids who died were white. She added that the story was in one of those colored newspapers from Baltimore. Gloria asked Cecil if he thought the president ought to do something about the Voting Rights Bill. James said “that ain’t the trump,” (they were playing cards at the time) and Cecil replied that President Johnson just passed the greatest piece of civil rights legislation since Lincoln freed the slaves, and it would be very difficult to pass another bill any time soon. Carter tried to tell Cecil that if he couldn’t be the king in his castle, then he should go to a strip joint. James then asked Gloria if she heard about her neighbor, Howard, who was caught in another woman’s bed and her husband came home and shot Howard dead in the back. Gloria was shocked, but Cecil replied that maybe Howard got what he deserved as though he had known what had been happening all along with Howard and Gloria. In the next scene, Johnson was sitting down on the toilet with the bathroom door open and politicians outside the open door, Cecil too, so they could continue their discussion. The President raged about “Goddamn tinderbox of nigger rage just waiting to explode! Now, I want you all to get on the phone, call the NAACP, CORE, and whoever else will listen to your sorry a**es and help me keep them Negroes off the street.” He said this as his two beagle dogs named Him and Her were at Johnson’s feet. He said “Jesus Christ,” in vain while he tried to take a crap on the toilet and told Cecil to get him some prune juice after he dismissed the politicians. In 1965 at a Malcom X event where he spoke, Louis and Carol discuss what they just saw where Carol tells Louis that Malcolm X has a better plan in place than Dr. King. So one of the members in their group added, if somebody puts hands on you then you put them in the cemetery. Carol then said that Louis was mad cause Malcom X spoke about Cecil and called Cecil a house negro but Louis corrected her and said he is no such thing. Carol added her dad supported what she was doing. They argue about each other’s dads after it was just Louis and Carol walking with the others gone and then shots are fired and the two run and hide. The two start kissing after and then it goes to a scene in a church with a “God is Love” sign hanging from the ceiling and the choir singing. Cecil narrates and said everyone went to church to raise money for the kids down in Selma but he didn’t go because he wasn’t going to give money to pay for this son to be killed. That next time the kids got beat so badly that the press called it “Bloody Sunday.” As President Johnson and Cecil listen to the news about broken bones and hospitals in Selma, Johnson asked Cecil about his boys where Cecil replied he believed his eldest son was in Selma and thought they lived in two different worlds. After that, President Johnson addresses the nation in a speech announcing that every American citizen must have an equal right to vote. The staff hear the President speaking from their quarters in the White House and Carter couldn’t believe Johnson used the term Negro when talking verses nigger because Johnson used nigger more than black Carter did himself. In 1968, Memphis, TN, Dr. King told his group that President Johnson was making a tragic error in Vietnam. Louis told Dr. King then that his father, a butler, supported the war. And Dr. King told Louis that serving as a butler made his dad a hardworking and trustworthy person with a strong ethic of work behavior and dignified character that tears down racial hatred. Dr. King goes on to say the maid and butler are subversive without even knowing it. Cecil then walked into Mr. Warner’s office and told him that since the black staff do the same work as the white staff members than he believed the black staff ought to get the same pay. Cecil added that the black staff would like opportunities of advancement of position, promotions. Cecil mentioned that no black staff member was ever promoted to the engineer’s office. Mr. Warner told Cecil flat out if he is unhappy with his employment or salary to seek it elsewhere. Mr. Warner told Cecil not to let all that Martin Lurther King stuff go to his head. Cecil left Warner’s office then. Walter Cronkite reported that Dr. Martin Luther King, the apostle of non-violence in the civil rights movements has been shot to death in Memphis, Tennessee and the person responsible for the shooting was a well-dressed and young white man. Cecil heard this on the radio as he drove home from work and then witnessed three black men throw bombs blowing up a liquor store as he drove by. He was not able to continue in his car because rioting black people took to the streets and stopped traffic. Cecil wasn’t sure if he would make it home alive that night and said it was the first time he felt like he didn’t belong in this own neighborhood. The whole world changed and Cecil had not idea where he fit in. Malcom X is heard speaking on a tv about how the white man’s best friend, Dr. King, was now dead, also the black people’s Moses, and that was all because of bitterness and hatred and goes on to say that it was sickness and not meanness that killed Dr. King. Louis decides to now show up at his parent’s house after many years of absence with Carol and tells his mom who is sewing in his old room that it is now pink because she had no idea he entered the house and was coming for a visit.  At the dinner table, Louis told his parents that Carol and him had been dating for five years. Carol said she was sick and tired of being thrown in jail and Cecil replied that made two of them because he didn’t like that his son was always in jail with her. Louis said Dr. King’s philosophy got him murdered and that it worked when they started but now it was time to take the next step which was politics. Charlie joked that Louis was now going to the white house but that he wouldn’t get in with his nipples out. Louis added that they wanted to work in the community but they also started their own political party. Charlie told Carol in her black skimpy cocktail dress that he liked to party and asked her what party she attached herself to. Carol responded that it was the Black Panther Party. Carol told Cecil and Gloria and Charlie, that the Black Panther Party provides free medical clinics, free breakfast for children, free clothing, and self-defense classes. Self defense classes because they didn’t plan on getting beat anymore. Gloria told Louis that Cecil and her saw Heat of the Night movie and it reminded her of Louis. After Gloria drooled over Sidney Poitier, Louis chimed in and told his mom that Sidney Poitier’s a white man’s fantasy of what they want black people to be. Cecil said the movies have Sidney fighting for equal rights but Louis fires back that only in a way that’s acceptable to the white status quo. Louis said Sidney can’t act and is nothing but a rich Uncle Tom even though Sidney had just won an Academy Award. Cecil, clearly upset, told his eldest son off about his nasty belching female friend he brought with him, he had zero respect in his dad’s house and the elder son acted like he owned the place with his rude attitude and behavior after Cecil paid his way and so then Cecil told his son he needed to leave. Cecil demanded this wicked son get the hell out of his house while Gloria tells her husband that it has been too long since they last saw Louis and that everyone just needed to calm down. Louis then sarcasitically apologized to his “butler” dad and for making fun of his hero Sidney but then mama slapped Louis across his face for his absolute hatred words and schooled the son on who worked hard to provide for his family. Gloria then tells Louis to take his trifling low-class bit@@ and get out of the house. Charlie tried to make a joke by asking his parents who sat back down to dinner with him after the eldest and his partner in crime left the house about Sidney’s movie, Look Who’s Coming To Dinner…and then said Carol came to dinner. Charlie’s parents told him to be quiet cause everything is not a joke. The next day, the police arrested Louis. Carter showed up at the police station to bail out Louis. Charlie called Carter to bail out his brother and told Carter that Louis hit back the officers because he wasn’t going to get beat anymore. Charlie told Carter that Carol ended up in the hospital. Carter told Charlie then to tell Louis he wasn’t his mama and Carter expected his money back. Louis gets out of jail then and tells Uncle Carter that he is ok. Uncle Carter told Louis to take all that Black Panther shi@@ somewhere else and that he ain’t them and wants his money back…every dime. Louis said he understood and Charlie told Uncle Carter not to tell Cecil. Leaving the two brothers alone inside the jail, Charlie asked Louis how he avoids sex in jail and if the Black Panthers teach him how to do that. Both start laughing. Charlie tells Louis that Gloria is now sober and no longer drinking and instead sewing and feeding the fish. Charlie tells his brother he isn’t going back to Howard but instead going to Vietnam. Louis tells his younger brother not to join the military because they treat blacks like dogs and Louis counters by telling his brother that being in jail multiple times over was nothing to be bragging about. Charlie tells Louis that older Louis fights his country and that youngest Charlie’s going to fight for his country. Louis told Charlie he won’t go to his funeral. Charlie responds all that black leather and latex would shine too much and take away the attention from his dead pretty face in his casket. Charlie asked what they call his brother now, Louise? Louise Gaines. Louis told his brother to shut up. The next scene is 1969 The Nixon Administration where Cecil serves Nixon as he tells his staff members sitting across his desk that he wants to know every goddam domestic policy decision at that moment and have it on the table immediately. Nixon uses Jesus Christ name in vain and complains about a fly in the room. Haldeman said the time calls for a period of benign neglect. At the Black Panther Party Headquarters in Oakland California, a man said pigs in the media describe their gang as terrorists. He goes on to teach that a terrorist is one who terrorized and frightens others. The man lies (twisting the truth) said that the Black Panthers are the ones getting terrorized, speaking on behalf of all black people in general. Louis and Carol are in attendance. The man asks how can they live in peace when they are afraid to walk down the street to the store. Back in D.C., Nixon continues his conversation and speaks of the black power movement currently going on and said, “What if Nixon promotes black power to mean ‘black businesses’ and we find ways to support black entrepreneurs, pass the buck on desegregation to the courts. Push black tnerprise to win the 20 percent of the votes it could swing our way.” The Black Panther speaker in California tells the class that the ceiling might cave in cause the slum lord too busy running around collecting rent checks but he won’t fix a roof and it’s time they stand against these injustices that have plagued their communities. The so-called Black Panther teacher then says, “They take one of ours, we taking tow of theirs.” John Ehrlichman responded to Nixon that they just needed to make sure that Nixon black power doesn’t equate Nixon with the Black Panthers. Cecil then hears Nixon reply that he gave someone the greenlight to gut the Black Panthers, round em all up and throw em down an elevator shaft knowing the Louis was a part of the Black Panther group. The Black Panther speaker then told everyone in attendance that, “they’ll always beware of the nigger with a gun.” After that Cecil left the room. Back in California after the Black Panthers then discuss about 25 to 30 children at breakfast in the morning, Louis left the room where Carol followed him to (with what looked like a nude artwork of Carol hanging on the wall) and Louis questioning the reason him and Carol were even there. Carol tells Louis it is their community service and by killing two of theirs it is also community protection. Louis tells Carol he isn’t ready to kill anybody. Carol replies that she is ready to kill. Louis then asked Carol if she ever loved him, baby and she didn’t reply so he got up and left her in the room alone. Carol watches Louis walk in the street below from her upstairs room window. The news next reported that police had a shoot out with the Black Panthers and killed two of them and raided the apartment. Another report stated 26 Black Panthers were killed in the last year and it may represent a national campaign by police to wipe out the Panthers. The blackboard in the Black Panther’s location had rules written that were the opposite of their ideals. The criminal reaction by the Black Panthers was shooting poice officers that emphasized the extreme viciousness of the Black Panther Party. Gloria is next seen dancing along with the TV groovy dance-a-thon and Cecil walks in the door and she wishes her baby a Happy Birthday. Gloria tells her husband she has champagne and made him a cake and has ice cream too. Gloria told Cecil she wouldn’t be drinking with him cause she gave it up. Gloria told Cecil they have not heard from Charlie via mail and suggests her and her husband go to Shantay’s that evening. Cecil tells Gloria that he is too old for disco. Gloria then gave Cecil a birthday box and told him to go upstairs and put it on and bring her sewing kit down in case alterations were needed. While upstairs, the phone rang and Gloria spoke quickly and quietly and when Cecil came down and asked who was on the phone, he took the phone from Gloria and told Lewis that he ought to be ashamed of himself for calling his mother as he is a grown a## man and he is asking for money that the butler earns and it’s Uncle Tom’s money and he ain’t giving none of it out, especially on dad’s birthday then hung up the phone. Gloria took her wig off and decided she no longer was in the partying mood. The doorbell rang then and two soldiers in uniform stood outside. In his matching black and white disco outfit to his wife’s, Cecil told them they got the wrong house and closed the door on the army men. Gloria wept for the loss of her youngest child, Charlie. Cecil went on to narrate during the funeral that Vietnam took his boy and he couldn’t understand why they were in Vietnam in the first place. In 1974, Nixon’s Second Term, Nixon asked Cecil if his dad was still alive when Cecil was in the room with a drunk Nixon on the sofa. Cecil replied no and that his father died when he was very young. Nixon told Cecil that there was a lot of talk about Nixon resigning but he wasn’t going to ever do that and that he would come out of his mess stronger than ever. Cecil asked if the President needed anything else and left when Nixon didn’t. In the hall, James told Cecil that Louis was at the White House looking for him. Uncle Carter was in the kitchen at the White House where Louis told him that he finished school and got his master’s in political science. Carter tried to leave father and son alone when Cecil arrived but before he could escape the room, Cecil told his son Louis to get out. Carter tells Louis as Louis walks to the door to keep doing what he is doing and Louis thanks his uncle. Carter tried to tell Cecil that Cecil was wrong to do Louis that way but Cecil replied that Louis didn’t even go to his own brother’s funeral and that he isn’t doing anything right. Carter informed Cecil that Louis just got his mater’s degree. Cecil told Carter that every grey hair he has is because of Louis. Cecil narrates that the years started to drift by but the pain in the heart never went away as he visits the grave of his youngest son who died too young at 25. Through it all, Cecil said that Louis and him never spoke. News is shown then with President saying that they are One Nation Under God, and another news with an ad for McDonald’s and Nobody can do it like McDonalds, and another still with Gay Rights Activists protesting in the streets and another with an Exxon sign, Barney Miller episode on and another with Sandford and Son tv show, Princess Diana. Now, Louis Gaines, a Democrat Congressional Candidate in the 5th District of Tennessee is heard speaking on TV as Cecil watches saying that in their district they have nine percent unemployment and in the country at large, 14 percent are living below the poverty line. Louis then added that 60 percent of those are either black or Hispanic and if Louis gets voted to Congress than reducing those figures was going to be one of those primary objectives. Next, the phone rang and Cecil picked it up in his chair at home and discovered that Lewis lost the election. Gloria, beside him in bed told Cecil she thought Cecil should call Louis. Gloria then told Cecil that right after Charlie passed away that Louis paid her a visit at the house where Gloria was found on the kitchen floor where she passed out drunk and she had went to the bathroom all over herself. Gloria told Cecil that Louis was the one that cleaned up his mother and then told her that she was the best mother anybody could ever want. She said that she thought Louis would now want to hear from his father. In 1986, Cecil is assisting President Reagan in the White House during the Reagan Administration where Reagan had a secret mission for Cecil. Reagan told Cecil that he likes to send people money when they write to the President about their financial problems, but his staff has been trying to get him to stop. Cecil told President Reagan he would help him continue the money payment program in secret. President Reagan added not to tell his wife, Nancy and Cecil said of course not. Cecil went to see Mr. Warner and Mr. Warner would not let Cecil sit in a chair at his desk. Cecil stood and told Mr. Warner that he was employed there for over twenty years and for all that time, the black help have been paid the smaller salary than the white help. Cecil added that he did not think that was right and that there were black housemen who should be engineers by now and should have been promoted years ago. Cecil went on to say that he has to be paid the same as the white help or it was time for him to move on. Mr. Warner responded that Cecil would then be moving on. Cecil responded that he told the President that Mr. Warner would say those words and that the President instructed Cecil to tell Mr. Warner that if that happened, which it did, then Mr. Warner was to report to the President and take it up with the President himself. Nancy is heard speaking to Jim that she is not comfortable with all the foreign policy hawks surrounding Ronnie and said they needed more moderates on his staff and a summit with the Russians. Nancy said that Ronnie has to meet with the Russians face to face if they were ever going to thaw this ice. Nancy stopped Cecil in the hall and commented to him about his popularity with the staff because Cecil was the man who got the black staff raises and promotions. Nancy invited Cecil then to the State Dinner the following week, not as a butler but as a guest. Nancy assured Cecil that she would take care of Ronnie because Ronnie liked Cecil to serve him personally and that Cecil was to bring his wife, Gloria, and they would be guests at the State Dinner. Gloria was in her element and waited twenty years to get inside the White House. Cecil thought it different sitting at verses serving a table inside the White House and could see the two faces the servants used to survive and he knew he’d lived his life with those same two faces. Cecil said Gloria looked happy but he didn’t feel the same way. Cecil said he wished they were there for real instead of for show. In a meeting room later, Reagan said that if Congress passed sanctions against South Africa, he would be forced to veto those sanctions. Ms. Kassebaum replied that for him to do so would be a major mistake because the brutal repression of South African black citizens makes that no longer a foreign policy issues but a United States racial issues. Saying she was a senator from the same party, she felt comfortable letting the President know that South Africa is a human rights disaster. She goes on to say that black people are being beaten, tortured, gunned down in the middle of the street and that Americans see that on TV and are horrified by apartheid. President Reagan told Ms. Kassebaum that he made his decision. Ms. Kassebaum replied that Reagan’s reputation as a world leader was at stake and that the United States of America needs to be on the right side of history on the race issue. Cecil is in the room and hears President Reagan respond that if Congress passes the bill, he will veto it…period. Cecil has flashbacks from childhood then of Thomas Westfall and his abuses against his family. Cecil narrated that nothing seemed right to him after that State Dinner and he did not sleep well as a result. Cecil went to a storage part of the house and explained that they had started writing books about everything Louis and his so-called friends had done. Cecil then thought that Lewis was never a criminal, but instead a hero…fighting to save the soul of our country. School children visited the White House the next day where Cecil handed out cookies. As Cecil polishes the dozens of shoes on the floor of the President’s rooms, he thought he had always loved serving but just felt different now and didn’t know an old man could feel so lost but that was how he felt. Cecil said, “Americans always turn a blind eye to what we’d done to our own. We look out to the world and judge. We hear about the concentration camps, but these camps went on for 200 years right here in America.” Cecil and Gloria drove down south to Georgia and Cecil points out the cotton field where his dad was shot dead. Gloria said her mom would have been proud of her being with a man like Cecil, taking such good care of her all those years and then professed her love to Cecil Gaines. Cecil replied that he loved Gloria more. Cecil gave his resignation to President Reagan shortly after they got back to D.C., and President Reagan, speaking for all the Presidents (him being the 7th according to the movie but Wiki has Eugene aka Cecil working for 8 Presidents during his career) during Cecil’s employment at the White House, told Cecil that he served his country well. President Reagan told Cecil before Cecil left that he felt like he was on the wrong side of the Civil Rights issues. Cecil replied that sometimes he is just scared of what it really means and he is trying not to be afraid anymore. In South Africa, Lewis is at the Embassy speaking to a crowd of people protesting for the release of Mandela in jail. Louis said that,”Ronald Reagan has attacked or dismantled every civil rights program that has ever been put in place, and aided the oppression of black South Africans is absolutely consistent with his policies on race issues”. Louis then has Steven take over because he spots his dad, Cecil, walking over to the protest crowd. Cecil tells Louis that he came to South Africa to join his eldest son in the protest. Louis tells his dad he could be arrested, lose his job at the White House, but his dad replies that he lost Louis and then apologized that he lost his son. Not long after, elderly Cecil is sitting in a jail cell with his eldest son, Louis who tells his dad they will be out soon. Cecil narrates that after going to jail he thought he’d seen it all but in 2008 Cecil never imagined he would see a black man being a contender for the President of the United States of America and he sits down beside his wife, Gloria as the O’Jays: “Family Reunion,” song plays at the picnic outside a house where signs hang, “Change we can believe in, Obama, Biden.,” Gloria is wearing an Obama shirt. Cecil said Gloria and him would walk to the polling place every night to see where they’d be voting for Barack Obama and would just stare at it and smile. As Cecil and Gloria got ready to leave their home for the day, Gloria asked why Louis and his wife named their child, Shaquanda. Gloria said her daughter-in-law did that only to spite Gloria. Gloria said the granddaughter looked like Louis but she had a pug nose and was ugly and Cecil told her to stop because she looked like Gloria. Gloria changed her mind and decided her grandchild was fine as GOD made her. Gloria then said she thinks she left her Bible in the bathroom. Somehow, Louis got elected to Congress and he hasn’t got his parents to church on time ever since. As Cecil went to get the Bible, Gloria collapsed on the table. Cecil couldn’t wake his baby and realized she was dead. On the TV news it told of Obama being born in Hawaii and the polls closing soon. Cecil was excited and called for Louis to join him and with tears in his eyes Cecil and his son witness CNN Breaking News live showing that 47 year old Barack Obama was the new projected President Elect of the United States. Obama could be heard and seen on TV then, “If there is anyone out there who still doubts that America is a place where all things are possible…who still wonders if the dream of our founders is alive in our time, who still questions the power of our democracy, tonight is your answer.” Cecil dressed with the black color tiepin that President Johnson and Ladybird gave Cecil then goes for a visit to the White House. Cecil meets Admiral Rochon, the chief usher. Cecil tells Mr. Rochon that he knows the way and walks to the office alone to have a personal Powwow with the first black President, Barack Obama. Cecil Gaines served seven USA Presidents during his career in the White House. The movie is dedicated to the brave men and women who fought for our freedom in the Civil Rights Movement. This film had a budget of $30 million and it grossed at the box office over $176 million. 


  

  

DATE REVIEWED: 1/26/23

TITLE: Alex and Me

BOX OFFICE RATED: G

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2018 Warner Bros. Entertainment / Gulfstream Pictures

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is about a thirteen-year-old girl named Reagan Wills. In the beginning of the movie, she tried to tell her parents, Joe and Anne, that it today was her tryouts for Crush, the state’s top girls’ soccer club, but they were both distracted with phone calls and talking about high school football for Reagan’s older brother, Logan, that when Reagan said that she was going to go to Alaska and join a cult, Anne didn’t even hear what Reagan said and Joe just waved to her. Reagan went to the tryouts by herself. However, she was late and hardly got the chance to play in front of Coach Oz because her bike chain broke. Coach Oz told her afterwards that he had seen enough and she wasn’t good enough to be on the team. Reagan argued that it was her dream to play for Crush, and the coach replied that some dreams die. In her bedroom at home, Reagan called a soccer team on her phone but couldn’t get a spot. Her entire room was filled with pictures of her idol soccer player, Alex Morgan (who she knows everything about including that fact that Alex’s college degree was in Political Economy, she had a license to drive a motorcycle, her favorite color was pink, her favorite food was Mexican, and her favorite song was “Man in the Mirror,” by Michael Jackson), but Reagan was angry and tore some of the pictures down. Reagan stood up in a chair to take down the life-size poster of Alex, but the chair tipped over and Reagan fell to the floor, knocking herself unconscious when she hit her head on a piece of furniture on the way down. She later woke up to see Alex standing over her and was no longer in the poster. Reagan thought it was a hallucination, but Alex said that it wasn’t. Reagan called for her mom. Anne ran into the room to see what was going on, but mom couldn’t see Alex and thought Reagan was talking to herself because she was the only person who could see the famous soccer player. Alex disappeared, but she later reappeared playing soccer in the field across the street. She wanted to help train Reagan to be on a team and assured her that “ships don’t sail at 13,” which was what Reagan had tried to tell Coach Oz but he didn’t listen. Alex added that she got cut from her club team when she was thirteen years old, but she didn’t quit and became a star player. Reagan met with Alex every morning afterwards for training at six a.m. One time while practicing, Reagan ran into Ben, the new kid in the neighborhood, who told her that his friend’s cousin played for a small soccer club called the Breakaways and they needed one more player. Reagan went to their soccer field, which was on a no-trespassing city storage property. One of the girls, Gia, told Reagan that this team was nobody’s first choice, and they only resorted to playing for The Breakaways if they got cut from another team or didn’t make a tryout. The team got their name because it was formed when some girls broke away (got cut) from Crush. Their coach, Nigel, was from England. Gia explained that the panic word was “apricot,” and if Reagan heard it then she needed to stop whatever she was doing and hide until Coach Nigel said it was safe. The panic word was used when somebody spotted a city truck, and The Breakaways didn’t want to get caught for trespassing and lose their field. Gia said that they used this area full of old junk to practice because a real estate developer bought the land where their old field was to build new apartments. All the girls and Nigel then ran for cover when someone shouted “apricot,” and two city employees in a truck drove onto the field talking about The Bachelorette. They left almost as soon as they arrived. Reagan later told Alex about her new team’s problems, such as the goalie’s grass allergy. Another day at practice, Alex came along with Reagan and told her how to kick the ball. Reagan asked Nigel if she could try it another way, and he replied that there were many different ways to kick a ball, but he was sticking with the technique he learned at the Royal Academy of Soccer. While Reagan was in the garage trying to fix her bike chain, Joe came home and she asked him to come to her first game on Saturday, but dad said that couldn’t make it because he and Logan were meeting with another football coach since getting a scholarship was so important for Logan. Joe agreed to see if he could reschedule the meeting after Reagan said that Anne had to work on Saturday and Reagan and her team would be playing against Crush. At the game, however, Joe had to leave for a moment because the coach didn’t get his message and showed up at the house anyway for the meeting. Joe said he would try to come back. Dad missed the game, but Crush easily won and Reagan walked home by herself. Another day, the team found that the city put a new lock on the fence around their field and they couldn’t get in. The girls started arguing, and Nigel told them to stop. Reagan then asked what happened to Nigel’s accent because he sounded like a normal American when he said that. He tried to cover it up and say that his Queen’s English was getting cheeky, but then he admitted that he didn’t grow up in Birmingham, England, but he was actually from Pomona, California. The adult male then added that his name wasn’t Nigel, but Nick. Nick explained that he needed a job, and after the sporting goods store where he worked at closed down, he discovered that soccer parents were the most gullible people and thought that anybody who was British knew soccer and could help their kid be the next superstar. Nick watched the Austin Powers movies, put up an online ad saying that he played in England, and then parents were hiring him to coach their kids and this team. He said that he didn’t actually play soccer in college and was on the bowling team. One of the girls then took her soccer ball and angrily threw it right at Nick’s private parts area. Reagan gathered her team onto the field across from her house and announced that her dad was going to be their coach. However, she lied and had to make many excuses that Joe was sick to explain his absence their all their practices. She later talked to Alex in her room and said that she couldn’t find anyone else to coach and couldn’t ask her dad because he was too busy. Joe and Anne overheard Reagan saying that she wished her dad would pay more attention to her, and the next day he came out of the house and went to the field telling everyone that he was no longer sick (he knew what was going on because Anne and Reagan’s best friend, Grace, filled him in on situation). He promised to be their coach, and he mowed the field and set up nets. The Breakaways played another game, and their score this time was 2-1. After the girls practiced against Ben and the boys from his soccer team, United Real, their playing continued to improve, and they won their first game. Joe later told them that they might actually qualify to play in the Diamond Cup. The Breakaways continued to win games, and they did qualify for the Diamond Cup. While practicing, mean girl Claire Bishop from Crush showed up on the field and wasn’t happy that Reagan was ignoring her by trying to talk to Alex, so Claire said that she was going to have her rich dad buy that lot so they could no longer use it as a soccer field. She went over to the for-sale sign to take down The Breakaways team banner. Reagan ran over to stop Claire, and she slipped and fell, hitting her head on the sign and losing consciousness. When she woke up, Alex was gone permanently. The Breakaways headed to “Harris” Stadium to play against Crush on the same field as the U.S. Women’s National team. During the game, the real Alex and her women’s soccer team showed up to watch the game. Reagan scored the goal that led to The Breakaways’ victory. Afterwards, superstar celebrityAlex met up with Reagan on the field to congratulate her, and then everybody celebrated. 


DATE REVIEWED: 1/25/23

TITLE: Molly Moon and the Incredible Book of Hypnotism 

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2015 Arc Entertainment (Canada)/Amber Entertainment/Molly Moon Films/Drop of Water Productions

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie, based on Georgia Byng’s 2002 novel, takes place in Briersville, England, and is about a very smart 11-yo tween orphan girl named Molly Moon who has lived her whole life at Hardwick House Orphanage. The workers there included Edna the cook, Mrs. Trinklebury the nice daycare supervisor, and Miss Adderstone, the horrible orphanage director who fired the handyman, so he could no longer be counted as a member of the staff. The children lived by Miss Adderstone’s rules that didn’t allow singing, sweets, TV, or fun, and the wretched female in charge didn’t like the children to read. One night, they gathered in one of the bedrooms to have a secret midnight feast with ketchup sandwiches. Miss Adderstone caught them, and Molly stuck up for everyone and said it was her fault, so she was punished with toilet cleaning duty for the whole week and the children were given fish soup with fish heads and eyeballs for their three meals. While they tried to choke the soup down at the table, Molly showed everyone a flyer for an upcoming talent contest, which led to an argument among the kids because they all thought they would win. Miss Adderstone heard the commotion and stormed into the dining room and took the flyer from Molly telling her that she had dishwashing duty for the whole week. While washing the dishes, Molly’s best friend, Rocky (arrived at the orphanage around the same time as Molly over a decade ago), sang her an original song he wrote with his guitar to help cheer her up. She told him that he should enter the talent contest, but he said he had stage fright. Miss Adderstone overheard the children talking about doing a duet in the contest, and she told them that the only way they were leaving the orphanage was if they got adopted, but she didn’t know anyone who would ever want to adopt either of them. The older kids called Molly a reject because they said her parents dumped her there at the orphanage, and their bullying upset her greatly. Mrs. Trinklebury told Molly she wasn’t a reject and she was loved, and to go to bed because Molly had a cross-country run in morning. When Molly was supposed to be running with the other children, she went to town spotted a picture of England’s poster and famous child star, Davina Nuttel, and wished she could swap places with Davina. Molly went to the library to read books in the corner. A man named Professor Nockman from London then showed up at library looking for a hypnotism book he said he reserved, but the lady worker told him it couldn’t be located in the library. Nockman angrily banged on the bell and ordered the librarian to find the book because the only surviving copy was there. Molly then realized that the book was right next to her on floor. Molly ran out the door with it back to the orphanage, where she read how to do an experiment to see if she was capable of hypnotism. She stared into her own eyes in the reflection of a mirror in an attempt to hypnotize herself, and then she successfully hypnotized Miss Adderstone’s little pug dog, Petula, telling Petula not to be mean or angry anymore. Molly realized that with her powers of hypnotism, she and the other kids might not have to eat fish vomit soup all week. She went into the kitchen and using her glowing green eyes hypnotized Edna and told her that from now on, she would be Molly’s friend and cook delicious Italian food. Edna made everyone spaghetti for dinner, and of course Miss Adderstone was mad about this. Miss Adderstone then showed everyone a letter she had from the wealthy Mr. and Mrs. Alabaster from London, who wanted to visit the orphanage and asked Miss Adderstone to recommend one of the older children there for adoption. She explained that the couple was coming on Sunday and all the children would be presented to them, but the child Miss Adderstone chose would be the one Mr. and Mrs. Alabaster would adopt. She told Rocky that it was his lucky day. Mrs. Trinklebury later protested about this to Miss Adderstone and reminded her that she promised Molly and Rocky would be adopted together. Miss Trinklebury argued that she had raised those two children since the day they both arrived there together, and she was not going to stand by and let what little happiness they had be ripped away from them. She announced that if Miss Adderstone went through with it and separated Molly and Rocky, Mrs. Trinklebury would be forced to go to the governing board, who wouldn’t stand for Miss Adderstone treating the children’s futures like that.Meanwhile, Nockman had a video chat with his mother, a master criminal, and explained that he was going to rob the Shorings Bank in London of their jewels. She replied that the Cregg gang had their eye on that bank, but Nockman countered that he was going to get there first and use hypnotism to steal the jewels. He said that there was a book he wanted that had the power to turn whoever it chose into a master hypnotist, and that he would be the chosen one. He thought the book had not chosen anyone yet, but he didn’t know that it had already chosen Molly. Nockman then headed to the orphanage and was about to head upstairs to find Molly, but he was confronted by Miss Adderstone and lied to her that he was there to take whatever job was being offered on the “help wanted,” sign out front. Miss Adderstone then brought Nockman to the sewage tank and told him to clean it out completely. Later that night, in a devious and wicked scheme, Miss Adderstone called Mrs. Trinklebury halfway up the stairs to replace a lightbulb on the chandelier. Mrs. Trinklebury stood up on a chair and leaned dangerously over the upstairs railing to replace the lightbulb just out of her reach, but before she could Miss Adderstone viciously kicked the chair out from underneath her and Mrs. Trinklebury fell down the stairs. Luckily she didn’t fall over the balcony or she would be dead. Mrs. Trinklebury was rushed to the hospital. While it was still dark, Nockman propped a ladder against the side of the building and was going to sneak into Molly’s bedroom while she was sleeping to get the book. Miss Adderstone was inside and through the window spotted Nockman climbing up the ladder. Miss Adderstone reached out the window and pushed the ladder, causing it to fall to the ground with Nockman underneath it. In the morning, Molly went into Miss Adderstone’s study and hypnotized her, telling her to be nice to everyone. She also handed Miss Adderstone a stuffed teddy bear that was going to be her new best friend. At the talent contest, mean girl Hazel and two boys rapped on stage while Molly told Miss Adderstone to have the Alabasters adopt Hazel, not Rocky, and to change the records to say that Molly and Rocky would be adopted together. Miss Adderstone then explained that Molly’s parents didn’t die like she had thought and had actually left baby Molly on the doorstep of the orphanage in a Moon’s Marshmallow box, which was how she got her name. Molly then realized that she was going to be late to the contest to sing on stage with Rocky and help him overcome his stage fright. However, she didn’t make it there until after the contest ended. Rocky didn’t even sing at all. Back at the orphanage, the Alabasters arrived and gave Miss Adderstone a large check as a contribution to the orphanage to buy laptops or iPads for the kids. The children thought that Miss Adderstone had gone bonkers because she was acting nice and when Hazel returned she told Hazel to get herself ready to meet the Alabasters because Hazel was now Miss Adderstone’s first choice for adoption. Molly learned when she got there that the Alabasters adopted Rocky despite Miss Adderstone protesting that there was a mistake and had wanted them to focus on Hazel. Molly chased after the car, and Rocky told her that he wanted to go with the Alabasters and he was still mad at her for not showing up at the talent contest when she promised she would. Another girl then convinced Molly to go to London to find Rocky and bring him back in time for Christmas. While Molly was searching Rocky’s record to figure out where the Alabasters lived, Nockman appeared and demanded to have the hypnotism book, but Molly kicked him in the leg and ran away. Petula followed, and Molly brought the dog with her. She ran to town, where Molly hypnotized a bus driver so she could board the bus headed to London. When Molly arrived there, Molly hypnotized a man to get a room in a luxury hotel for free. The hotel receptionist gave Molly the Alabasters’ address and she went there to speak to Rocky. She told him that they could do everything they dreamt about together now that she could hypnotize people, but Rocky replied that he wasn’t going anywhere because he had a family now. Back in Molly’s hotel room, Molly watched Davina Nuttel on The Charlie Cooper Morning Show, where Davina explained that she was going to be in a TV special called “Darling,” and would work with director Barry Rix, London’s star maker. They were looking for extra singers and dancers, and if anyone wanted to audition for one of those parts they needed to come to the studios that day. Molly then realized that this could be her ticket to stardom and she went to the auditions, where Davina was having a temper tantrum because she wanted a new choreographer. The auditionees were dismissed, but Molly stayed and hypnotized Barry into calling Charlie and telling him that he wanted Molly Moon to replace Davina Nuttel and call the new show “Marvellous.” Davina was then kicked out, and Molly was turned into the pampered star of the show. Molly was put on the covers of such magazines as Suga’, Teen Hits, teenWorld, and Dogee. During one dance practice, Molly wore thigh-high stockings and shorty-shorts while she led the adult dancers. She later received a call from the orphanage, where the other kids told Molly that Miss Adderstone now let them have the run of the house and take care of themselves. Edna left to open a restaurant in Italy. They asked how Rocky was, and Molly replied that he was happy where he was. Nockman’s mother saw Molly holding the hypnotism book on TV, and then she had a video chat with Nockman and told him to look for Molly at the Portland Studio. The Alabasters wanted Rocky to play his guitar in front of their dinner guests, but he threw the guitar at Mr. Alabaster and told him that he wasn’t going to be sent to a boarding school, where they wanted Rocky to go so they wouldn’t have to raise him and they could leave on a lavish trip. Molly (wearing an outfit similar to the one she had on during the dance practice just without the stockings this time) went on stage for her first song on the live TV show. Molly hypnotized the crowd and everyone watching on their TVs. For Molly’s second song, she wore a short dress. Meanwhile, Davina went into Molly’s dressing room and found her orphanage record and hypnotism book. Nockman then appeared in the room and wanted the book, but Davina fought him off by putting a hot curling iron in his hand, spraying perfume in his eyes, and high kicking him in the head. She took the book, and then Nockman’s mother called him and told him that Cregg and his gang were going to rob the Shorings bank first thing tomorrow morning. After the gang did all the hard work, she wanted Nockman to rob them of the jewels using hypnotism to do it. He protested that he didn’t have the book, and she told him that he didn’t need the book, just the girl because Molly had already learned the hypnotism techniques and so Nockman needed to kidnap Molly. Molly later realized that she cheated and fooled everyone around her into believing she was a singing star, and that those people didn’t really love her the way her real friends did. Molly returned to her dressing room and found Davina crying there. Davina told her that she knew Molly had hypnotized people to instantly get what she wanted, while Davina had worked hard for six years to be a star. Molly agreed that the stardom belonged to Davina, who gave the book to Molly. Molly decided it was time to go back home. She told Barry, who was still hypnotized, that she was leaving the show and show business altogether, and that he should ask Davina to come back and put her in a new show for better publicity. Before Molly left the studio, she encountered Rocky, who had run away from the Alabasters, and a female employee from the hotel who explained that Rocky came to the hotel looking for Molly. The woman knew that Molly was at the studio and brought Rocky there. Molly and Rocky stopped in the hall for a moment and didn’t even notice Nockman dognap Petula.A studio employee then gave Molly a piece of paper, which was from Nockman and had a picture of a map and a specific area on it circled. The message read,“Come alone. Get the police involved and the dog dies…” Rocky convinced Molly to let him come along despite the warning because Nockman didn’t know about him and that was an advantage. Molly went to the location where Nockman wanted him to meet her. He grabbed her and told her that she was going to rob the people who were going to rob the bank. Just as Cregg and his gang were about to drive the truck full of jewels away from the bank, Molly hypnotized them and then Nockman got into driver’s seat and drove the truck to his hideout with Rocky on the roof of the truck hanging on for his life. Nockman then locked Molly in a cage where Petula was being kept in a box. Nockman opened the back of the truck, where the jewels were kept behind bars. A device scanned his iris, and he was denied access. His mother and Cregg then arrived, and it turned out they were in on their own scheme together. Mrs. Nockman had Molly hypnotize the iris scanner machine into granting them access to the jewels. Molly and Nockman were put inside the cage, and then Rocky sneakily set up mirrors outside the cage so Molly could use her hypnotism powers to lock the vault in the back of truck once both Cregg and Mrs. Nockman were sitting inside. It worked, and Cregg and Nockman’s mother went to prison, the jewels were returned to the bank, and Nockman had a change of heart and decided that he didn’t want to end up like his mother but he didn’t know what he would do now. Molly invited him to come visit her and Rocky at the orphanage. On Christmas Eve, the two children returned to the orphanage and brought Christmas presents back for the others. Mrs. Trinklebury had recovered from her injuries and was out of the hospital, so she was there when they arrived and explained that Miss Adderstone was leaving that day. Molly went to see Miss Adderstone, who said she was no longer hypnotized. She gave Molly an envelope with a gold locket that was found inside the box Molly was in when she was found on the doorstep of the orphanage. Molly went to the library and returned the hypnotism book to the librarian, who said that she left the book there for Molly to find because she figured that Molly was right person to use it. The orphan children told Mrs. Trinklebury that they loved her, and they asked her to stay there and look after them from now on. Mrs. Trinklebury happily agreed. 

  

DATE REVIEWED: 1/25/23

TITLE: Hillary’s America – The Secret History of the Democratic Party

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2016  D’Souza Media / Lionsgate

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 4

This is a true story. No names were changed to protect the Democratic Party. The movie started with a memorable introduction song that captured the hostile reality of the Democrat party. It was immediately followed by the lunacy kangaroo courtroom trial where the Obama Administration had Dinesh D’Souza on trial for campaign finance law violation. It was a donation that was made exceeding the limit for candidate Wendy Long-R. The attorney representing Mr. D’Souza stated that there was no prior conviction for such a crime until Mr. D’Souza, and that the government was on a witch hunt to put Mr. D’Souza in federal prison for two years on a first time offense. Judge Richard M. Berman, responsible for deciding the verdict that day, claimed the term of selective prosecution was all hat, no cattle. The high mighty powerful finger wielding judge Berman then declared that Mr. D’Souza be locked up overnight for eight months in a community confinement center and five years of probation. Judge Berman added that Mr. D’Souza would be required to do community service every week for eight hours for five years. And, he is to participate in weekly therapeutic counseling and then the judge adjourned the hearing. In the news there was a story about Obama’s America and what it would be like if he won a second term. In that film, Mr. D’Souza made the following predictions, “Obama will deliberately reduce America’s power in the world. He will weaken our allies…and strengthen our enemies. Obama will bring major industries under the rod of government control. Obama will double the national debt. Obama will slash defense spending giving other global powers the green light to grow stronger. Seeing the opportunity, radical Muslims will begin to realize their dream of transforming the Middle East into the United States of Islam. And the threat won’t stop there with the ultimate aim of a global Islamic empire. ” In the real news thereafter, Iran was quoted as saying, “Death to America,” and “Russia was to lift its ban on the sale of antimissile rocket systems to Iran.” “Obamacare premiums skyrocketing.” “More than a billion dolllars wasted and a billion more owed.” Dan Gilbert from Quicken Loans said, “I think it was something like 1,100 new pages of regulations just dedicated, you know, to mortgage alone.” Obama, with VP Biden standing next to him, was quoted as saying, “The Keystone XL Pipeline would not serve the national interests of the United States.” Live Fox News anchor spoke of “Trillion dollar deficits. We’ve never had one in American history but he (Obama) has had four in row.” Another anchor, Bret Baier in Washington reported, “President Obama’s defense chief said he wants to reduce army troop levels to numbers last seen in 1940.” The news then told of China, Russia, and North Korea improving their military forces during this time while the USA was decreasing their own. News reporting, ISIS to launch attacks here in the US.” Obviously, making a film criticizing the most powerful man in the world had the “empire” striking back at the innocent soul bringing the ugly truth to the attention of millions. In October of 2014, Mr. D’Souza was booked into his community lookup facility where Jose told him, after Mr. D’Souza said he did not get prison, that “if you go to a white-collar prison, Martha Stewart says, you get tennis courts and libraries. Inmates are mayors, business execs, doctors stealing Medicare, tax evaders, people like that.” Jose then would not answer Mr. D’Souza if his facility there was safe and ignored him altogether and laughed about it as he went on to book the next inmate. In December of 2014, Mr. D’Souza realizes that they are trying to teach him a lesson with his hardcore punishment and understands now that there are two Americas. One that is how it (America) ought to be and another how it is really, which is the America of the street, with its own code and its own rules. Mr. D’Souza relates his home country of India completely controlled by gangs to how America is becoming about power in getting into a gang and controlling the whole neighborhood…street gangs, political gangs…they own you. That was the reason he left India to come to America. Mr. D’Souza was subject to mandatory psychological counseling as part of his going against Obama lesson. The Obama people (Judge Berman) believed Mr. D’Souza needed to be re-educated. The CDC Confinement Center gave the judge a written summary of the tests Mr. D’Souza was given (Wechsler Intelligence Scale for Adults third edition, Bender-Gestalt Visual-Motor Test, Social Maturity Scale, Minnesota Multiphasic Personality Inventory) and recommended no further treatment signed by PHD William Strang. Mr. D’Souza was then ordered to teach English to immigrants and could not figure out what the punishment was, if any. Mr. D’Souza then spoke some of his inmates and asked them what crime they committed to get there. One replied, drug smuggling and another said armed robbery while a third replied manslaughter and a fourth said murder, a fifth said a bar fight but then he set the man on fire. When Mr. D’Souza told those individuals the truth of how he got in the heavily guarded prison (giving his friend running for office more money than he was allowed to give), the dangerous criminals laughed at the absurdity of the sentencing thus exposing the craziness of the judicial system altogether where it clearly is not equal justice for all. Prisoners had to listen to televised Obama talking trash about Christ followers as he represented the One Nation Under GOD USA in the highest position, “In our home country, slavery and Jim Crow all too often was justified in the name of Christ...remember during the Crusades and the Inquisition people committed terrible deeds in the name of Christ.” As Mr. D’Souza played chess with an inmate he learned that the biggest gang was the Politicians. He was told gangs make money by trafficking, smuggling, stealing, extortion…whatever. Step one, get a plan. Step 2, recruit. Step 3, was all about the pitch and sell it to the target. The gang member went on to say that they signed their victims up for life insurance, paid the first month premium and gave them five thousand dollars (usually elder people), and then months after they signed up they died (the gang members killed them). The gangster said the insurance companies caught on but the final step was to never give up the “con,” and to deny deny deny involvement. The only way to get caught was a snitch and the gang member, Rock, said snitches end up dead when someone gets caught and put in jail. Mr. D’Souza said he spoke to other inmates and most used that same formula...”you plan, you pitch, you take, you deny.” The criminals he added believed they were the small fry, the ones who got caught and believe that the big criminals are still at large. Mr. D’Souza applied the same formula to what was being used against the American people. Rock told Mr. D’Souza that the Democrats were the party for the minority (criminals, party for civil rights, poor people) and attempted to voice his opinion that Democrats stole nothing. Rock went on to say that the Republicans stole all day and were the party of slavery, racists, and a bunch of rich fat cats and are thieving. As Mr. D’Souza is reading, he hears on CNN breaking news that Hillary Clinton announced her 2016 Presidential race for the White House. Mr. D’Souza thought then what if the Democratic Party’s plan was to steal America. In May of 2015, Mr. D’Souza said goodbye to Jose as he left the facility after his sentence was finally completed. On the radio driving home, a Hillary ad played, “Americans have fought their way back from tough economic times, but the deck is still stacked in favor of those at the top. Everyday Americans need a champion and I want to be that champion.” Another news announcer said Elizabeth Warren tweeted “Trump’s campaign was built on racism, sexism, and xenophobia. There’s more enthusiasm for Trump among the leaders of the KKK than leaders of the political party he now controls.” Mr. D’Souza said the Democrat’s pitch was to get elected before they steal America. The real concern is the Democrats taking over banks, investment companies, hospitals, insurance, the energy sector, coal and oil, education, the media, even small businesses not to mention other branches of the government. Taking over the wealth of the American people, their savings accounts, their retirement funds, even their hopes and aspirations, how they live their lives. The thieves of America want to take it all. They want to own you., and to a considerably degree they already do.” Mr. D’Souza got Obama right and is well on his way to figuring out Hillary.  As Mr. D’Souza was being chauffeured around, he heard on the radio an announcement talking about Hillary’s plan to lower healthcare costs, protect Planned Parenthood and women’s health, and she is stating that she is the one candidate with the strength to stand up to the Republicans. Her voice is heard as saying, “Donald Trump has made a name for himself by trafficking in ugly, hateful rhetoric. Mr. D’Souza stopped and got out at the Democratic National Headquarters on 430 South Capital Street. Mr. D’Souza asked a reception female, after telling her he was from Mumbai, why she volunteered at that facility. The female replied because she loved people and the Democratic Party has a long history of loving people and caring for the poor and needy. She invited Mr. D’Souza to take a look around and learn everything he could about the Democratic Party. Hillary is again heard on the big screen as telling folks to deal her in and she will play the gender card.  The pitch for the Democratic party is economic opportunity, social justice, and racial equality, however, that may not be what the party is truly about. Inside the building was a photo of Abraham Lincoln, a member of the Republican Party. There was a restricted area for employees only and Mr. D’Souza wondered who founded the Democrat Party if Lincoln founded the Republican Party. There was a Democratic Party before FDR, going back to the 19th century. A “keep out” room, had a photo of Jefferson who belonged to the Democrat-Republic Party and and behind that photo was another, Andrew Jackson. AJ was celebrated by Democrats as a champion of the common man. Jackson won over Democrats by seizing the land of the Native Americans, massacred them, and burned their homes and villages and in violation of treaties Jackson then sold that land at bargain basement prices to white settlers in exchange for their votes. The Republican Party bitterly fought Jackson’s Indian Removal Bill in the Senate. Davy Crochet also opposed Jackson on this Bill. But the Democrats passed the Bill and signed it into law. That resulted in a Trail of Tears where the Native Americans were now dependent on the Federal Government for survival. Slavery was another Democrat theft scheme where Jackson himself owned hundreds of slaves and kept them on plantations, not reservations, where Jackson himself ordered the beatings of protesting slaves held hostage while wearing collars and restraints that discouraged their escape and all but killed their spirits. Jackson liked innocent young women in his bed, as did other Democratic Presidents. The VP of Jackson, Calhoun, defended slavery and argued that slavery benefited both the master and the slave; instead of evil, a good…a positive good. Illinois Democrat, a Northern Democrat, Stephen Douglas, also was a strong supporter of slavery. Charles Sumner denounced slavery at a government meeting and the Democratic congressmen, Preston Brooks, walked up behind Charles and beat him to a pulp with his cane, that violent attack from Preston to silence truth nearly killed Charles. Lincoln understood slavery was a form of theft. Slavery is the form of theft of a person’s life and freedom and the fruit of their labor per Mr. D’Souza. Democratic Party propaganda is how the Democrats want you to believe that the civil war was a contest between the anti-slavery North and the pro-slavery south. NO REPUBLICANS OWNED SLAVES. Mr. D’Souza goes on to say that at the time of the Civil War, ALL SLAVES WERE OWNED BY DEMOCRATS. To better understand the Civil War, it was really a contest between the anti-slavery Republican Party and the pro-slavery Democrat Party says Mr. D’Souza. Lincoln wanted to give freed slaves the right to citizenship, equal rights and the right to vote and the Democrats were against it. Thus, Lincoln, the father of the Republican Party, was killed. In the 1860’s, the Republican Party led the very first Civil Rights Movement and had already put into the Constitution equal rights and equal voting rights, way before the 1960 ‘s Civil Rights Movement. More Republicans than Democrats voted for the 1964 Civil Rights Act but today the Democrats take credit for Civil Rights legislation when the Democrats finally agreed to stop filibustering it so it could pass. The Republican Party used 400,000 confiscated confederate acres of land and began dividing it to give freed slaves (40 acres and a leftover army mule). Democrat President Andrew Johnson gave the land back to its former plantation owners. 77 percent of Democrats voted against ending slavery whereas 100 percent Republicans supported ending slavery altogether. 94 percent Republicans supported the 14th Amendment that gave citizenship to blacks and established the equality of rights under the law and ALL Democrats voted against it. The Democrats fought against the 15th Amendment, which gave slaves the right to vote, ALL Republicans in Congress voted for the 15thAmendment where ALL Democrats voted against it. Republicans also gave women the right to vote. After the Republicans defeated the Democrats “old plan”, the Democrats needed a “new con.” Mr. D’Souza then went to visit Carol Swain, professor at Vanderbilt Law School, in Nashville, TN. Ms. Swain (former Democrat) told Mr. D’Souza that the new plan for the Democrats was the KKK (Ku Klux Klan) founded by Nathan Bedford Forrest. Nathan was the first Grand Wizard of the KKK and a pledged delegate to the Democratic Convention. The Democrat Party wanted to reestablish white supremacy. In 1868, the party platform was, “This is a white man’s country, let a white man rule.” Democrats put faces of a lily-white aristocrat man on flyers representing the Democrat platform next to a black deformed cartoon man representing a Republican platform. Because there were so many blacks, they were able to put many in political positions in the South and that created a nightmare situation for Democrats who in turn responded in violence. Democrats had their own war party and their targets were blacks and white Republicans like Congressman James Hinds, the first sitting member of Congress assassinated by the KKK. The KKK’s long reign of terror killed over 3000 blacks and over 1000 white Republicans. The KKK was the military arm of the Democratic Party. Democrats used discriminatory laws and violence to keep blacks in their place.  One heroine was a black female journalist named Ida B. Wells, long before Rosa Parks refused to sit in the back of the bus. Ida B. Wells refused to give up her first class train seat to a white man. Ida B. Wells was a Republican and worked for a Republican paper that denounced lynching. At an execution gathering, Ida interrupted and asked the sheriff what the black man was being accused of and the Sheriff McNeil responded raping of Margie, a white woman. The accused man told the crowd that he did not rape Margie but the two were friends but Margie remained silent. Ida asked if there were witnesses and about a trail and the sheriff responded he was judge and the crowd his jury. Ida later wrote in detail about the injustice done to the accused man by the unlawful participates and she encouraged others to rise against mob rule. It was pointed out that the Second Amendment was important for blacks to be able to defend themselves against KKK members unjustly accusing them of crimes they didn’t commit. The first movie ever screened in the White House was a racist movie by a racist Democratic president, The Birth of a Nation by D.W. Griffith. President Woodrow Wilson was a fan of the KKK and the viewing led to a rebirth of the KKK in the USA. The disgusting film portrayed black men as predators who raped white women. Ida B. Wells and some black men confronted President Wilson after Wilson signed segregation racist policies for government workers into effect but Wilson continued to segregate the government. At the 1924 Democratic National Convention, aka “TheKlanBake” tens of thousands of klansmen marched on New York City shouting racist slogans and burning crosses per Ms. Swain, to celebrate the Democrat Party refusal to condemn the KKK in their platform. She went on to say that FDR didn’t have the votes to pass the New Deal program so he promised the Democratic Party that he would back any anti-lynching legislation and he would exclude blacks from most New Deal programs. Ms. Swain added that white farmers were paid not to grow crops that meant that a lot of blacks lost their jobs and couldn’t get Social Security. Johnson had a private meeting discussing the fact that more Negroes than whites voted in Texas and how alarming this is to the country. Johnson said he had to give the blacks something small just to show they got something and his end game was to have the blacks voting for Democrats for the next 200 years. Today’s Democratic Party continues to use blacks for their political advances. Mr. D’Souza understands (and so do real “We The People”) that just like any good con artist, the Democrats know never give up the con and deny, deny, deny and the Democrats shift the blame to the very people who fought against their criminal injustice. Blacks and whites both switched parties for economic reasons and the proof of this is in Byron Shafter and Richard Johnston’s book, “The End of Southern Exceptionalism.” Less than 1% of 1600 Democrats switched parties from 1860 all the way to 2000…thus the “Big Switch” is really a Big Lie. The Democrats didn’t switch from being the bad to the good but instead found a new and bigger scam. In the Great Migration the Democrats decided to recreate the plantation but now do it in the inner city where the migrated blacks and immigrants in the North, formerly Southern, now lived.  Obama reading from his book Dreams From My Father and in the hood talking about “Seemed like we’d always be second-class citizens.’Plantation politics’ the man with the newspaper said. That’s just what it was, too, a plantation. Black people in the worst jobs, The worst housing. Police brutality rampant. But when the so-called black committeemen came around election time…we’d all line up and vote the straight Democratic ticket. Sell our souls for a Christmas turkey. White folks spitting in our faces, and we’d reward them with a vote.” Obama has done nothing to rid the country of the plantation because Obama is running it, and it is not just for blacks but immigrants too. The Democratic welcoming committee waited for the poor non-English speaking people to arrive, they helped them out, found them a place to live and got them jobs. The Democratic Party built the immigrant people and the Democrats put those vulnerable people in the slums, ghettos and barrios and made sure nobody left them. But nothing is free so they made sure these immigrants voted for the Democratic Party. Democrats invented the big-city boss after learning from gangs how to control things and transfer the gang boss model to politics. The Democrats wanted to control unions, control industry and not just government using payoffs and corruption. Once in power, they looted the city treasury and used that power to shake down businesses. The whole operation was not for “We The People’s” benefit but their own Democratic benefit, thus making them the big city bosses. Mr. D’Souza then visited Jonah Goldberg, an editor at the National Review. During their conversation, Mr. D’Souza learned that the no longer liberal but now progressive Democrats had experts and bureaucrats and government officials guide society in a very specific forward direction towards an end goal in mind. Such as the film Metropolis as it was all about class struggle and social control. Now it was the era where political parties and political movements guiding society forward. Planning, which empowers the planners. A revolution in Europe and in the United States, in America it was called Progressivism and the Soviet Union called it Communism, in Italy it was known as Fascism. The flagship magazine of American Liberalism, the NEW Republic, celebrated Benito Mussolini throughout the 1920’s. FDR had nice things to say about Benito Mussolini said Mr. Goldberg. Mussolini even reviewed FDR’s book and said, “Hey, this guy is one of us. He’s a Fascist.” Remember Fascism back then wasn’t about the Holocaust…it was about planning and experimenting and ushering in the new progressive era, Mr. Goldberg continued. Mr. D’Souza mentioned the idea of eugenics and Mr. Goldberg responded the person that came to mind embodied “eugenics” was Margaret Sanger. In 1926, Silver Lake New Jersey, Margaret Sanger founded Planned Parenthood. Margaret Sanger held groupie events in the 1920’s where she spoke representing the women of the Ku Klux Klan about eugenics and the better racial elements in society. Basically, Margaret wanted to eradicate those she felt beneath her social status using eugenics to destroy the poor and promote and breed only the finest flowers in America. Margaret told the women that the most merciful thing that a large family does to one of its infant members is to kill it. Lynching was now taboo in the Democratic Party so Sanger brought a new idea (eugenics) to the Democrats that had a similar result. Margaret’s Negro Project was to bring birth control and other eugenic measures into the black community and she hired black ministers to sell the idea, per Mr. Goldberg.Margaret did not want word to get out that her end goal was to exterminate the Negro population so she used ministers to help persuade the more rebellious members of the church.  In 2009 at a Planned Parenthood Honors Gala, Hillary spoke about Margaret Sanger and how Hillary admired Margaret enormously and went on to saw she was in fact in awe of the questionable Margaret and that Margaret had many lessons people could learn from Margaret’s life and the cause she launched and fought for and sacrificed so greatly. In Idaho, July 2007, Planned Parenthood received a call from a male interested in making a donation specifically for the underprivledged minority groups, like the black community. Planned Parenthood said that was absolutely possible for the caller to do. The man went on to say that he just had a child himself and wanted to put the donation in his child’s name because he didn’t want his children being disadvantaged against black children, to which the Planned Parenthood female laughed on the phone and said she understood. The caller then added the less black kids out there, the better. In a CBS News report, Hillary spoke at an event where she told the viewers that it was unfortunate that Planned Parenthood was the object of such a concerted attack and hoped the situation would not undermine the important services that Planned Parenthood provided. In Oklahoma in July 2007 another man called into Planned Parenthood wanting to make a similar donation as the man in Idaho but this donation only for the black people community in Tulsa. Alveda King, activist and niece of Martin Luther King, Jr. said that the vast majority of Planned Parenthood clinics today are located in black neighborhoods. People were tricked by Planned Parenthood through the slick marketing campaign but now that’s unraveling and people are saying “wait a minute, they sell baby parts…what happened to my baby?” In the forefront, Hillary stands up and fights for those Planned Parenthood progressive values. Mr. D’Souza mentioned that the Nazi’s admired Sanger and even patterned some of their programs along the lines of things Margaret suggest. Mr. Goldberg replied that the Jews were not the first people attacked by the Nazis and that the mentally unfit, invalids were first and the Nazi’s went through the hospitals and cleaned all those people out. Mr. D’Souza brought up Carrie Buck during the conversation. Mr. Goldberg explained that Carrie Buck was a tragic story but an important one because Carrie Buck was a young woman that was labeled “feebleminded” and they wanted to forcibly sterilize her. Carrie’s case went all the way to the Supreme Court. Oliver Wendall Holmes said that it’s okay to forcibly sterilize this young woman who wasn’t feebleminded. Carrie Buck read and was perfectly competent and certainly didn’t deserve to be forcibly sterilized. And in Holmes famous damning opinion, he stated, “Three generations of imbeciles is enough.” Through the power of the state, holding the innocent female who was in fact in her right mind down against her will, using restraints to forcibly sterilize her, meant a great deal back then.  The state had this idea of what the population should look like and who should have the right to have children. Tens of thousands of people across the United States were sterilized. In 2012, the opening video of the Democratic Convention with Obama at the stage, “Government is the one thing we all belong to,” Mr. Goldberg corrected that we are the citizens, not subjects so therefore, the government belongs to “We The People.”  Mr. Goldberg continues speaking and reminds us about the Life of Julia ad that the Obama Administration put out. Every frame began with the words, “Under President Obama,” Julia gets this kind of scholarship, this kind of loan, this kind of promised job. He adds that the creepiest sentence in modern American political history was when the “Life of Julia” ads said, “Under President Obama, Julia decides to have a child.” Nowhere in the ad do you see Julia with a family as she is by herself, with no parents, no husband, no friends. It is just the state as personified as Barack Obama. Community, churches, synagogues, family, friends, mediating insitutions as the social scientists call them, that give us a sense of order and place in the world…that’s what the world of the state is playing and it was completely contrary to the ideas of the founding of this country. Our rights come from GOD and not government and we are citizens not subjects, as said by Mr. Goldberg. Mr. D’Souza recognized that the progressivism is actually progress away from the founding. After WW II the Democrats stopped using the word progressive, as it was associated too much with eugenics and Fascism. The Democrats needed a new con then so they turned to an expert in the art of stealing. Saul Alinsky is mythically portrayed as a tireless crusader for social justice. He fought on behalf of unions and working people and African Americans. The real Saul Alinsky emerges in a March 1972 interview that he gave in the very year of his death, with Playboy magazine. It began with Alinsky lying to a café waitress about losing his ticket and she only saw him with a cup of coffee so just charged him one nickel. He then walked a few blocks to the next cafeteria in the same chain and ordered a big meal for $1.45. He ate in a corner far away from the cashier and switched tickets from the other cafeteria and paid the nickel bill for his full meal. Alinsky didn’t stop there because he put a big sign on the bulletin board and invited anybody to attend at 7pm in the school Auditorium to discuss a radical scheme for eating free all semester. With the help of a big Chicago map and all the branches of the cafeteria marked on it, Alinsky split his recruits up into squads according to territory. One team worked the South Side for lunch, another the North Side for dinner and so on. Alinsky and his crooks all ate for free. Alinsky went on to tell the Playboy journalist that his right to eat took precedence over the right to make a profit in the cafeteria. Alinsky said it was not a crime but called it survival and added his Robin Hood days were short-lived because Alinsky was awarded the graduate Social Science Fellowship in criminology. Alinsky decided to make his doctoral dissertation an inside study of the Al Capone mob. Alinsky was introduced to Frank Nitti, the number-two operative in the Capone gang. Alinsky said Nitti’s boys took him everywhere and showed him all of the mob’s operations. One time Alinsky looked over the mob’s records and found a $7500 payment for an out-of-town killer. Alinsky questioned Mr. Nitti about the one killer written down when he had at least 20 killers on his payroll and added why waste that money to bring in somebody from St. Louis. Nitti’s response was that sometimes their guys might personally know the guy they’re hitting (killing), and if it is a friend, right away he knows that when he pulls that trigger, there’s gonna be a widow, kids without a father, funerals. Alinsky had no qualms whatsoever with consorting and possibly assisting murders in the Capone gang and even bragged that he learned a lot about the uses and abuses of power from the mob. Those valuable lessons Alinsky said served him in good stead later on when he was organizing. As Mr. D’Souza points out, Alinsky was a petty thief who dropped dead near the beaches of Carmel in 1972 without knowing he actually influenced two people to go on far bigger rackets than Alinsky could ever imagine. Mr. D’Souza adds that Barack Obama began his political career in Chicago, studying and even teaching Alinsky-ite techniques. Obama’s first mentor was his own father who Obama said in elementary school to other children was a prince and that his grandfather was a chief and the tribe was full of warriors. Even Obama’s name meant burning spear and then he felt the boys readjust to him. The teacher called Obama’s mom and invited the dad to come speak to the class. The next day, wearing an ornamental headdress, Obama’s father made an appearance and told the class he was from Afrnica and told stories about the tribe and killing lions. The classmates clapped when finished with the theatrical presentation. A young Obama learned from his dad how to pitch, from Alinsky he learned what to pitch, and out of the two came ObamaCare…the typical Alinsky-ite scam. Obama pitched for Americans to team up together and go after the big bad insurance companies. Then Obama went to the insurance executives and told them that he was going to force millions of Americans who didn’t want health insurance to buy health insurance and that meant massive profits for the insurance businesses. The real scheme was to enable the federal government to take over the healthcare industry, one-sixth of the entire U.S. economy. Obama’s fellow Alinsky-ite, Hillary, also learned well at the hands of the master, The Democrat Party used the eat-free Alinsky scheme to strategically obtain votes that year. With all Hillary’s investigations, deleted emails, hidden files, it made real people like Mr. D’Souza wonder what really is this female hiding. So, in 2016 as she campaigned for President, Mr. D’Souza discovered that Hillary met Alinsky when she was very young and in high school. Hillary was once a Goldwater Girl. But Alinsky helped radicalize her. Hillary invited Alinsky to Wellesley College to speak and introduced him as a friend and mentor, Mr. Saul Alinsky. Hillary wrote her thesis on Alinsky, “There is Only the Fight.” At her graduation address at Wellesley College, Hillary demonstrated her moral superiority by giving it to black Republican senator Edward Brooke. Hillary’s plan was more radical than Alinsky’s plan. Hillary believed she could push from the inside if they were to take over the government. The student outsmarted the teacher. Hillary went looking for a pitchman, someone people liked because Hillary was not a natural politician. Hillary knew early on that Bill could easily cross the line into sex abuse. At first she was mad but then she believed she could use his addiction to make him dependent upon her. She became his fixer, the one who cleaned up after him. Hillary covers up for Bill by attacking, undermining, and discrediting his victims…and it has worked all the way to the White House. If anyone finds out, deny, deny, deny. Hillary voiced a vast right wing conspiracy after her husband’s scandal in the White House and told a reporter that Bill never ought to admit that he caused pain in their marriage. Juanita Broaddrick and Paula Jones and Gennifer Flowers spoke of the sexual advances from Bill Clinton and described a different Bill with a beet red face and viscious and awful behaved person. Gennifer told the press she was not going to remain quiet and was sick of the lies and deceit. Kathleen Wiley asked Bill one time if he were afraid that somebody would walk in and find him but his reply was no. Juanita was extremely frightened by Hillary’s comments. Hillary came out with a message for every survivor of sexual assault and told them not to let anyone silence his or her voice, he or she had a right to be heard and a right to be believed. Hillary went on to say in a press conference that they were going to really find more information about the accusers by looking into their backgrounds, looking at their past behavior and added that her husband would not need to resign his position when all was said and done. Hillary could be heard on record discussing a case she had where a 12-year-old girl was raped in Springdale, Arkansas by a man, Thomas Alfred Taylor, living with the family. The prosecutor had the adult man’s underwear as evidence. Hillary had the guy take a polygraph test, which the man passed but she then laughed that she would never trust a polygraph test again (because she knew the man was guilty). Hillary ended up getting Taylor off with time served in the county jail, he’d been in the county jail about two months. Hillary, as with Bill, blamed the victim (12 year old girl). She called the girl emotionally unstable with a tendency to seek out older men and to engage in fantasizing. She called the girl stubborn and temper prone when she didn’t get her way and added that the girl made false accusations in the past about people attacking her body. Hillary recommended that the young girl have a psychiatric examination. Mr. D’Souza said that Kathleen Wiley summed it up, “Hillary Clinton ‘is the war on women.’” Bill’s behavior is normal for Democrats but Hillary’s is unprecedented. Bill has a long tradition of Democratic plantation owners who took advantage of women under their control. He is doing the same thing they did. However, the plantation wives had no choice, and Hillary does. Hillary chooses to enable Bill’s abusive behavior because she needs a partner in crime to take her all the way to the White House. Hillary isn’t mad at Bill for what he did but for getting caught. Like Bonnie and Clyde and their famous showdowns, the Clintons are professional thieves. They can’t help themselves and even looted the White House when they left. The Clintons aren’t robbing banks, they’re stealing America.  Their rip-off schemes started in Arkansas. Hillary invested $1,000 and made $100,000 in cattle futures in nine months. There was the Whitewater land deal and Travelgate, where they fired the travel staff to give the contracts to their buddies and the renting of the Lincoln bedroom and the selling of presidential pardons to big-time criminals. The Clinton’s were just getting started. A lot of theft is hidden when it is concealed under the guise of charity. That was learned from the musical Evita. Evita’s foundation funneled millions of dollars, given for the poor into her own bank accounts. Author Peter Schweizer believes the Clintons steal from the poorest of the poor and has been investigating the Clinton Foundation. Mr. Schweizer remarks that the Clintons took gangsterism to a Global level and put it on steroids in a massive way that’s unprecedented in American history. As Bill put it during his first election run, you get him and you get her too. Mr. Schweizer explains it is a tag-team mechanism and that’s how the Clintons operate. While Hillary was Secretary of State, the Clintons took tens of millions of dollars that ended up in their pockets and hundreds of millions of dollars that ended up in the Clinton Foundation from foreign entities at precisely the time she was making decisions that affect those foreign actors. Bill went out and gave speeches after leaving the President’s office while Hillary was still the Secretary of State where Bill was able to do favors for the people paying speaking fees often inflated prices at $500,000 to $750,000 to give a single speech, sometimes lasting only twenty minutes. Those were paid by interested parties in the Third World that want something from his wife, Hillary (in office), and they usual get it. Frank Giustra, the Canadian Billionaire investor in the mining industry, who wanted to do business in Kazakhstan in Central Asia, was then discussed. The area in Asia has one of the largest deposits of uranium in the world. Frank for years hoped to achieve his mining dream in Asia but it didn’t happen until his friend Bill Clinton flew with him to Kazakhstan where Bill praised Nazarbayev, the dictator of the country, says he has a wonderful human-rights record, when he does not. Nazarbayev then gives Frank a lucrative uranium concession. Several weeks later, Frank writes a 31.3 million check to the Clinton Foundation, which was a down payment because Frank has given the Clinton Foundation more than 100 million dollars. On that one deal in Kazakhstan, Frank is said to have easily made more than 300 million dollars.  The Clintons then started buying uranium concessions in the United States and by 2009 somebody decided to look at the company and wanted to buy it but the problem was it was the Russian Government wanting to make the purchase. Hillary is the Secretary of State and eight other investors then decide to write checks to the Clinton Foundation, about 145 million dollars. The federal government looked at it and the state department signs off on this deal in addition to other government agencies and the Russian government takes control of significant uranium deposits in the United States, which they control now, leaving America at considerable risk. In January 2010, Haiti had a devasting earthquake, money flows in to help the people and the Clintons essentially hijack the government’s initiative with Bill telling folks the best thing they can do is send cash even if it is one, two, five or ten dollars to the website Bill instructed, www.clintonfoundation.org/haitiearthquake and he (The Clinton Foundation) would make sure the money got to Haiti. Hillary asked people to contribute ten dollars that would be billed to their cell phone to help get food and water and medical supplies too. Mr. Schweizer said there were hundreds of millions of dollars in taxpayer money that flowed into Haiti that were supposed to rebuild roads, build homes, create infrastructure, create commercial opportunities, and those things didn’t happen. The one thing the Clintons did was built a textile factory but they didn’t even build in the part of Haiti that was affected by the earthquake.  The Haiti factory was for the benefit of a handful of Clinton Foundation donors who give to their political causes and who give to the Clinton Foundation. There are many Haitians in New York wondering where the money all went and want answers. Mr. Schweizer pointed out that it would be horrific if ever Hillary became President considering her corrupt Democrat track record. That is why Hillary ignored the emergency calls she received from Benghazi because she couldn’t figure out how to make money off them…”what difference at this point does it make,” Hillary says. That is not something to tell the families of the dead USA soldiers. (“Benghazi ain’t going away,” but Charlie D. did after he tweeted that statement multiple times). Even after Hillary has been busted for deleting emails…she denies, denies, denies. This explains who Hillary really is and the secrets of the Democrat Party. If Hillary were elected President then the turmoil in the country would continue where the Democrats would take everything from everyone. This would turn all of America into a plantation.  Democrats are the ones to blame for all of the awful things that happened in America and they continue to only put more wealth in their own pockets and more power for themselves, and more control over America and over our lives. The Clintons are a hateful people with a hateful history…how much worse things could get if these two depraved crooks return to the White House. Ida B. Wells believed that GOD had blessed America.  Her last words written, “eternal vigilance, the price of liberty.” Mr. D’Souza speaks, “Once again the party of Lincoln and Reagan must come to America’s rescue. Not with bullets with time, but with ballots. They can’t take America from us without our consent.” Because of Mr. D’Souza’s conviction, he can’t vote, but he encourages us to vote. GOD BLESS AMERICA. GOD Bless Mr. D’Souza for loving the USA enough to put America First and help his fellow people stand for truth and justice through his own personal persecution. Fast forward to 2023, many years since the making of this movie and ask yourselves WHO do you think stole the 2020 Presidential election?  As a legal US citizen in Texas, my Trump vote was stolen and silenced unlawfully in the 2020 Presidental election and before that my Twitter account was shut down illegally in November of 2019 because of my righteously accurate tweet response to Diamond and Silk telling them and the Twitter world that Transgender is a mental illness. GOD rest Diamond’s soul as she recently passed away this year! Not so coincendentally, the very first Transgender was elected during the 2020 stolen elections in one of the smallest states in the country…Vermont. Ethan Allen and the Green Mountain Boys must be turning over in their graves because those GOD-hearted souls would never stand for such ludicrous parliament and knew how to identify a man from a woman with no “its” inbetween! This movie made around 13 million on a 5 million budget. 



DATE REVIEWED: 1/24/23

TITLE: Toy Story 4

BOX OFFICE RATED: G (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2019  Walt Disney Studios / Pixar Animation Studios

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This animated cartoon movie is about a group of toys, led by cowboy Sheriff Woody, who come to life whenever humans aren’t around. The lives of the toys revolved around their kid, Andy, until he went to college and gave his childhood toys to a young girl named Bonnie. In the beginning of the movie, the toys rescued a toy stuck in the mud outside in the pouring rain. Bo Peep was given away to a new owner and was fine with that because she wasn’t Andy’s toy, she was his younger sister Molly’s toy, and it was time for Bo to move on to the next kid.One day, nine years later, Bonnie played with her toys and took the sheriff badge off of Woody and put it on cowgirl Jessie, leaving the real sheriff in the closet. This was the third time that Bonnie didn’t pick Woody for playtime. Bonnie then left with her mom and dad to go to kindergarten orientation. Woody tried to tell the bossy doll, Dolly, that a toy should go with Bonnie to help her get through orientation, but Dolly wouldn’t listen and shut Woody in the closet. Woody managed to get into Bonnie’s backpack and was taken to kindergarten. Bonnie was happy to start kindergarten, so she sat alone at a table for craft time. Before she could start making her pencil holder, a boy came and took the art supplies. Woody snuck out of the backpack and jumped into garbage can. After distracting Bonnie by throwing crayons on the floor, he left a plastic spork, pencils, pipe cleaners, and googly eyes on the table. Bonnie then put pipe cleaner arms, eyes, and Popsicle stick feet on the spork to make a “new” toy, which she named Forky. Later Bonnie put her name on the bottom of Forky’s feet with a “rainbow” sticker on Forky’s left foot. When Bonnie’s parents came to pick her up, they told her they were going on a road trip before kindergarten started next week. They arrived back home, and Woody tried to introduce Forky to the other toys telling Forky the other toys were his friends. Woody said that Forky was the most important toy of Bonnie’s and they all had to look out for him.However, Forky didn’t want to be a toy and displayed neurotic behavior by repeatedly and obsessively trying to go to the trashcan in the room because he came from the trashcan and was made from trash, so that was all he could think about. As Woody exclaims, “Chutes and Ladders,” he helped Forky out of the waste bucket. In the morning, Woody discovered that Forky had slept in the trashcan. Woody fell off Bonnie’s bed onto the floor, and Bonnie’s dad stepped on Sheriff Woody as he came into room to wake Bonnie up and get her ready for the road trip. The dad then stepped on Sheriff Woody’s head on the way out of the room, leaving one side of his head smashed in temporarily. Bonnie brought all her toys on the road trip in the family camper. Even during the trip, Woody was constantly on his guard chasing and restraining Forky to keep him away from the trashcans he tried to sneak away to every second. One night, Woody and space ranger toy, Buzz Lightyear, were distracted talking and then realized that Forky was trying to escape from the camper. He said that he was not a toy, he was a piece of litter destined for the trash, and then he jumped out the open window of the moving camper. Woody went after Forky and they both walked five miles to the RV park in Grand Basin. Woody told Forky the story of Andy, and that whether Forky liked it or not, he was Bonnie’s toy and needed to accept that and be there for her. Forky explained that he was obsessed with trash because it was warm, cozy, safe, and it was like somebody whispering in his ear “Everything’s gonna be okay.” Woody said that was how Bonnie felt when she was with Forky, who misunderstood and now thought that he was Bonnie’s trash. They nearly arrived at the RV park, but on the way through the historic downtown area, Woody spotted Bo Peep’s lamp in the Second Chance Antiques store window. He snuck into store and brought Forky with him. They searched for Bo and they were about to leave when a creepy doll named Benson walked by pushing a carriage with a female doll named Gabby Gabby inside. She said she knew Bo and would take Woody and Forky to her. On the carriage ride, Gabby explained that her record worked fine but her voice box was broken, so no child wanted to play with her. She was excited to learn that Woody’s voice box worked, and then more dolls identical to Benson appeared and Gabby told them that they weren’t leaving until she got what she wanted, which was Woody’s voice box. Woody and Forky ran and were chased by the clone dolls. One grabbed Forky while a young girl named Harmony (who Gabby thought was her perfect child but she didn’t think Harmony would want her because her voice box was broken) found Woody on the floor. Harmony’s grandmother, who owned the store, let Harmony have Woody. The other toys back in the camper tried to keep Bonnie from discovering that Forky was gone by putting a real spoon in her hand, but when she woke up from her nap she discovered that it wasn’t Forky she was holding. Buzz then went in search of Woody, but he couldn’t make it to the highway where Woody and Forky were last seen and Buzz was instead picked up by a carnie from the carnival outside the RV park. Buzz was put up on the wall in a booth as a prize. It was there he met two gangster-talking stuffed animals, Bunny and Ducky, who thought that Buzz was trying to cheat the system and get a kid by taking their top spot on the prize wall so he could be taken home by a child and Bunny and Ducky would be left there after waiting three years for a child to play with them. Ducky started kicking Buzz in the head but Buzz managed to get away with the two stuffed animal toys chasing after him. Woody got away from Harmony, but a bunch of kids arrived. In the process of trying to sneak away from the playground, Woody encountered his old friend, Bo Peep, who took him to the bushes so they could talk. She now wore a pantsuit style outfit (like the new Minnie Mouse) instead of the dress Woody last saw her in nine years ago. She explained that she had been on her own for seven years, and then she introduced him to Giggle McDimples, a mini female police officer figurine who ran Pet Patrol for Mini-Opolis. Woody explained the situation at the antique store, and Bo said she and other toys had spent years on a shelf there collecting dust, so she didn’t want to go there and help get Forky back but Woody managed to convince her because Bonnie really needed Forky. They went to the rooftop to try and get into the antique store. Buzz appeared and was then tackled by by Bunny and Ducky. Woody broke up the fight by telling these two toys that he had a kid who would want them and said he would take them to Bonnie. The toys in the camper realized that Bonnie’s family was about to leave the RV park. A male white unicorn toy with eyelashes and pink hearts for nostrils suggested that they frame Bonnie’s dad for a crime so he goes to jail. However, no one liked that idea, and so Jessie exited the camper and used a nail to give the camper a flat tire and keep the family stranded there long enough for the Woody and Forky to get back. In the antique store, Giggles, Buzz, Bunny, and Ducky plotted how to get the key to the cabinet where Gabby was keeping Forky. Bunny and Ducky had three ideas: the first two included attacking the elderly female shop owner, while the third involved hitching a ride to her house in her car and hiding out in the house. They would then stalk the elder while she slept until she woke up, saw them, and started screaming. Meanwhile, Bo took Woody to another part of the shop to meet the Duke Caboom, Canada’s greatest stuntman toy whose motto was “Yes I Canada.” She talked Duke into helping them break into the cabinet without being spotted by the Benson dolls who were keeping watch. Buzz, Bunny, and Ducky then appeared with the key because it turned out they didn’t need a plan to get it because the shop owner put the key on the plate right in front of them on the shelf. On Duke’s motorcycle, he and Woody made the jump from one piece of furniture to the cabinet. Woody and Bo unlocked the cabinet and found Forky, but then Gabby and two of her dummy dolls appeared. They weren’t able to rescue Forky and just barely escaped from the vicious cat inside the store. Woody wanted to go back and get Forky, but Bo no longer wanted to help and she and her group of toys left. Sheriff Woody went back for Forky and the dolls cornered him. He agreed to give up his voice box for Gabby after hearing her sob story of how she was defective right out of the box and just wanted to be loved by a child the way he had been. By nightfall, Bonnie’s parents had the flat tire fixed, and Buzz arrived back at the camper and told the others that they needed to help Woody at the antique store. Bo then realized that Woody’s loyalty to his own kid was admirable and she should never have left him. Bonnie and her mom rushed back to the antique store to get Bonnie’s backpack which she left there. Woody and Forky were going to get in the backpack so Bonnie could take them home, but Forky stayed behind for a moment before Bonnie found the backpack and witnessed Harmony, Gabby’s dream child, pick up Gabby and then toss her aside because she didn’t want the old doll from the fifties (like Woody). Woody told Forky to tell Buzz to bring the RV to the merry-go-round. Woody told Gabby that there was a kid out there named Bonnie who was waiting for her. Bo appeared and they headed to the carousel, but on the way Gabby spotted a young girl who was lost from her family in the busy carnival. Gabby wanted to be the girl’s toy and comfort her. The girl picked Gabby up and then talked to a female police officer who helped her get back to her mom and dad, and she brought Gabby home with her. The other toys got the RV to the merry-go-round by having a couple of the toys play with the brakes with Bonnie and her parents inside the camper.Woody said goodbye to Bo because she wasn’t going to come with them and wanted to follow the carnival to the next town. Woody then went back to Bo after Buzz told him to listen to his “inner voice.” Woody gave Jessie his sheriff badge, and Woody and Bo stayed behind at the carnival to be together while Buzz, new Sheriff Jessie, Forky, and the rest of Bonnie’s toys went away in the camper. The budget for this animated movie was 200 million USD. The movie grossed over 1 billion USD.


DATE REVIEWED: 1/23/23

TITLE: The Pursuit of Happyness

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2007 Columbia Pictures/Relativity Media/Overbrook Entertainment/Escape Artists/Sony Pictures Releasing

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This movie is inspired by a true story and takes place in San Francisco in 1981. It began with a salesman named Chris Gardner dropping his five-year-old son Christopheroff at daycare in the city. Chris told an Asian-speaking city worker to clean off the graffiti on the outside of the building and spell “happiness,” right because it is actually spelled with an “I,” not the “Y” currently on the building.  Chris then went on to narrate that when he was twenty-eight years old, he met the man who fathered him for the first time and he didn’t want his children to ever grow up that way. Chris and the man never developed a father son relationship, as the stranger man to Chris was never mentioned again.Every day, Chris carted around a portable bone-density scanner medical device with him wherever he went, including the bus where a mentally challenged adult male told everyone that it was a time machine and Chris traveled into the past with it. However, the doctors didn’t want the machine because they said it was unnecessary and expensive since it gave a slightly denser picture than an x-ray for twice the money. Chris said he needed to sell at least two scanners a month to pay for rent and Christopher’s daycare. He kept getting extensions on the taxes because he and his girlfriend, Linda, (also the mom of Christopher) didn’t have the money to pay off the tax bill so they would have to pay the penalties on top of the extensions. Linda worked double shifts at her waitress job outside of the home trying to pay for everything. As Chris listened to Ronald Reagan on the TV speak about the federal budget out of control and the runaway deficits of almost $80 billion, Chris played with the Rubik’s Cube that Cynthia from Linda’s work gave her to give Christopher but he was too young to use it. Chris only put together the white side of the Cube before he gave up. The next day, Chris encountered a man on the street with a hot red sports car. He asked the man what he did for a living. It turned out the man was a stockbroker, and Chris learned that he didn’t have to go to college to have that job, just be good with numbers and good with people.At 5:25 in the morning, Linda got out of bed to go to work. Chris told her in their shared apartment bathroom that he wanted to see about a stockbroker job and she walked away. Linda told Chris that they were behind almost three months’ rent and it was due again next week. She had been pulling double shifts for four months, and it seemed to do nothing to help their financial situation. Chris went to the Dean Witter Reynolds building, where applications for the broker trainee program were being accepted. Chris left his expensive medical device with a female hippie singing on the streets. He paid her a dollar, promising to give her more when he came back out, and told her that the device wasn’t valuable and she couldn’t sell it because he couldn’t even sell it and that was his job. Inside the building, Chris met up with Tim Brophy at Resources. Chris then noticed behind out the window behind Tim the hippie lady running off with his device. Chris ran out the door after her, but she boarded the subway before he could catch up and get his scanner back.The internship application took 20 people every six months, and only one person got the job. Outside the next day as Linda smoked her cigarette (which is a very expensive and unhealthy habit), Chris walked his son to daycare. On the way there, Chris talked about the word “happiness,” not being spelled right. Very young Christopher then asked if the “f,” word was spelled right and Chris told his son yes but not to use it because it was an adult word. They talked about having nicknames at school, which was Hot Rod for Christopher and Ten-Gallon Head for Chris because he grew up in Louisiana near Texas, where everybody wore cowboy hats. Chris was smart back then, so Ten-Gallon Head became his nickname. Christopher mentioned that he and the other kids at Mrs. Chu’s daycare watched Bonanza after they watched Love Boat. Chris confronted Mrs. Chu at her apartment, where she said that they watched Love Boat for navy history. Chris argued that his son could watch TV at home, and he was going to take Christopher out of that daycare because they didn’t want to spend $150 a month for their son to watch TV all day. Chris told Mrs. Chu to keep her big dog upstairs in her room, but she ignored him and kept the dog downstairs, telling Chris that he paid late and could go to a different, more expensive, daycare if he wanted but she would do what she wanted in her daycare and so she closed door in his face. After Chris dropped by the stockbroker building and gave Jay Twistle his application, he spotted the hippie female and a man walking down the street with his stolen machine. He ran after them, saying that he spent his entire life savings on those machines, but what he didn’t know was that doctors and hospitals would consider them unnecessary luxuries, so losing one machine was like losing a month’s worth of groceries. Chris chased the two people down and got his machine back. Later at home, out on the apartment deck, Roy the neighbor was beating his rug and Chris told him not to do that when there were people outside because the dust wasn’t good to breathe in. Not to mention he was trying to have a private conversation with Linda, who was smoking again and didn’t want to listen to what happened during Chris’s day and she wasn’t really into celebrating Christopher’s birthday (they gave him a basketball for a present). Chris was outside the stockbroker building another day and flagged down Jay Twistle, who was about to get in a cab to go to Neo Valley. Chris wanted to share a cab with him because he said he was headed to the same place as Jay (not really though). During the ride, Chris explained that when he was in the Navy, he worked for a doctor who played golf for hours every day, and so Chris would actually perform medical procedures in the doctor’s absence when he was left alone in the office. Therefore, Chris was used to being in a position where he had to make decisions. Chris was upset because a Rubik’s Cube was distracting Jay, so Chris got his attention by saying that he could solve the Cube. Jay gave it to him to try, and the cab driver at the same time holding onto a Cube of his own looked down at it in his hand as he drove while listening to Chris tried to explain how to solve it. Jay had an important meeting to get to, and wanted to see if Chris could actually solve the Rubik’s Cube that Jay himself never could. On top of the cab, there was a De Niro Raging Bull advertisement. Right after they reached Jay’s destination, Chris had the Cube solved and Jay and the cab driver were shocked. Jay went to his appointment and Chris told the driver to turn the cab around. The toll for the cab was now $18, and Chris took out his wallet and realized that he only had $5. When the cab stopped, Chris jumped out of the vehicle and took off running, but he ran back when he forgot that he left his scanner in the front seat of the cab. The driver tried to tackle Chris for the cab fare, but Chris was able to get away with his device, apologizing as he ran away. The cab driver then drove recklessly after Chris running away in the park, threatening to kill Chris who then went to the subway. The cab driver abandoned his cab and chased after Chris, calling him derogatory names. Chris got on the subway, but his scanner was left behind shut in the door. Chris later got off the subway, and in the pouring rain he used a payphone to call Linda, who told him that she was leaving right now and taking Christopher with her. Chris looked down at the nickel for the payphone and said that it was right then he started thinking about Thomas Jefferson, the Declaration of Independence, and the part about our right to life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness. Chris wondered how Jefferson knew to put “pursuit,” in the writing because maybe happiness was something people could only pursue, and Chris doubted that people could actually ever have it, no matter what. He arrived back at the apartment, but Linda and Christopher were already gone. Jay then called and told Chris to come for the internship interview the day after tomorrow, and also to call Janice to set up the appointment. Chris couldn’t find a pen and paper, but he pretended he did have one and didn’t get Janice’s phone number written down. He ran out of the apartment to the local mart trying to remember the whole phone number and extension. Wayne stopped Chris on the street and started spewing game numbers to him when Chris was trying to remember the phone number. He wrote the number down and told Wayne that he owed Chris $14 and he needed the money now. The next day, Chris found Linda and they had it out on the street outside the daycare in the Chinatown area of the city. Chris told Linda to go do whatever she wanted to make herself happy, but Christopher staying with him, not her. Linda had planned to pick Christopher up from daycare that day, and Christopher wondered why his dad came to take him early. Chris said that everything was fine and told Christopher to get his stuff so they could leave. Chris told his son that as long as they were both happy, they were staying together at home where they belonged. Charlie the landlord interrupted dinner later that night and told Chris that he had painters coming in the morning and needed Chris out of the apartment by tomorrow since Chris couldn’t pay rent. Charlie told him to go stay at the motel down the street that was half the price. They made a deal that Chris would paint the apartment and he could stay one more week with his son at the apartment and then they would leave.While Chris painted the house the next morning, the police showed up at his doorstep. Chris went downtown to pay all his parking tickets at once from before his car was repossessed; otherwise he had to go to jail. He wrote a check for the tickets and told the officer that was all he had. The officer insisted that Chris had to stay the night until the check was verified in the morning at 9:30. However, Chris said that he had his son to pick up and he also had an interview for a job that morning in the 10 o’clock hour. A female officer talked about Social Services picking Christopher up, but then Chris asked for a phone call so he could call Linda to help him. He didn’t tell her what happened to him but they agreed that she would pick Christopher up from daycare, keep him for the night and take him to park, and then drop him off at Chris’s at six, not knowing that Chris was spending the night in jail. In the morning, the check was verified and Chris ran to his interview with white paint in his hair and on his jeans straight from jail. However, the people in the stockbroker building didn’t even notice his attire or appearance because they were all so busy talking on phones and shouting to each in the madhouse atmosphere. The interview went well, but then Chris told Jay that he wasn’t sure he was going to take the job because he just learned that there was no salary and his circumstances changed, even though he had aced his interview with the partners while dressed like a bum. Jay argued that Chris hounded him for the interview and was going to make Jay look like an “a,” hole in front of the partners if he walked away from them. Jay gave Chris a deadline of that night to decide if he wanted to accept the internship. Chris later said that if he wasn’t the guy who got the internship in the end, he couldn’t apply the six months’ training he had to go through to another brokerage. He had six scanners that he could still try to sell in those six months, and if he sold them all they might get by. Linda dropped Christopher off at the apartment and told Chris that she was going to New York because her sister’s boyfriend opened a restaurant and they have a job for her there. Linda wasn’t too concerned when Chris told her that Christopher was staying with him, and he added that she couldn’t take care of their son anyway in her state and self-centered condition. Chris told her about the internship, and she tried to tell him that he was going backwards in life from being a salesman to an intern, but he told her that wasn’t the case. Linda then went to her son’s room and sat on his bed. She didn’t give him a hug or kiss goodbye and told Chris to tell Christopher that she loved him. She added that she knew Chris would take care of their son as she walked out the door for good.Chris then called the Dean Witter Company and left a message for Jay that he accepted the internship. Chris packed up his stuff, and in the morning, Wayne drove him and Christopher to the cheaper motel that they moved into. Chris took Christopher to play basketball, where Chris had a heart-to-heart talk with his son and told him not to let people push him around and take his dream away, and if he wanted something then he had to go get it. They then both went to sell one of the scanners together. Christopher asked a couple of tough questions, and Chris didn’t have any answers as to when Linda was coming back. He told his son that they moved to a motel because Chris was getting a better job. While they walked, young Christopher told Chris this joke: “One day, a man was drowning in the water. And a boat came by and said, “Do you need any help?” He said, “No, thank you. God will save me.” Then another boat came by. Said, “Do you need any help?” And he said, “No, thank you. God will save me.” Then he drowned, and he went to heaven. And he said, “God, why didn’t you save me?” And God said, “I sent you two big boats, you dummy.” However, Chris wasn’t really listening. In the next scene, Chris managed to sell a scanner to a doctor for $250. He went and cashed the check at a local mart, where he bought his son (who was holding a Captain America action figure) a Clark candy bar for twenty-five cents. On the first day of the internship, the interns listened to a fast-talking man named Frakesh who was the office manager at the stockbroker building telling them that the 1200 building was Medley Industrial and Sanko Oil. He pointed to the building across the street, which was Lee-Ray Shipping, and told the group that in a couple of weeks they would get call sheets with the phone numbers of the employees from every Fortune 500 company in the financial district. They would be pooling from 60 Fortune companies, and would mainly be cold-calling potential clients. Frakesh went on to encourage the interns to have lunch and breakfast and even babysit for them, whatever it took to familiarize the potential clients with their packages and match their needs and goals to one of their many financial plans. In essence, the interns reeled the potential clients in, and the real employees would then cook the fish. Frakesh told the interns there would only be one guy who would turn their product into $800,000 in commission. He handed out copies of the firm’s book, Security Analysis by Benjamin Graham and David L. Dodd, to everyone and told them that the firm’s book, Security Analysis, was going to be their “Bible,” so they would eat with it, drink with it, and sleep with it. Frakesh explained that their exam score was not necessarily going to make them the one chosen applicant, and it was an overall score and he added to just be safe and score a hundred. He then told everyone to take a ten-minute break, and outside Chris met up with Mr. Frohm, one of the executives. However, Chris cut off whatever Mr. Frohm was saying and ran after the man (the mentally challenged man from earlier who called Chris’s scanner a time machine) walking down the street holding Chris’s time machine that he left behind on the subway. Chris ran out into the street to catch up with the thief and go after his stolen scanner and was hit instantly by an oncoming car. After smashing the windshield glass and rolling off the hood into the street, Chris twisted the situation around and told the driver he was just crossing the street as though Chris did not jaywalk to begin with. Chris then got on the ground in the middle of the street and looked for the shoe he lost in the accident, and the driver was more concerned that they should wait for the police since his car just collided with Chris and Chris ought to go to the hospital. Chris walked off because he needed to get back to class. He returned to his internship wearing only one shoe, and the interns commented on it, as did Christopher when Chris later picked him up from daycare. Chris explained that he had been running in the street and was hit by a car, and Christopher, his young son, told him not to do that because he could get hurt. Oddly, during the internship, Chris was the only one running errands for Frakesh the office manager (this made African American Chris look like a slave to the Caucasian American office manager Frakesh since Chris was doing all the favors for Frakesh. Also, there appeared to be no other African-American person in the intern program during the movie). Chris had a super busy schedule and had to get to work early, make sure Christopher got to daycare, pick him up by four, take the cross train home, and when Chris and his son got to the motel, the owner Ralph was there waiting for the rent money. One day in the office, Chris made a cold call to Mr. Walter Hobb. The interns were working their way through the call sheets they were given to sign clients because the intern with the most sales at the end of the program was more than likely the one who would be hired. Because he had his son to take care of, Chris could only work six hours where everyone else was staying later and working nine hours. Chris had to make up for lost time by doing extra work in the time he was at the office. He wasn’t wasting any time in between calls, and he wasn’t wasting time drinking water and rushing to the bathroom, which saved him several minutes every day. After two months, however, Chris still didn’t have the time to work his way up the sheet. On a hunch, he skipped to the top of list and called the Pension Fund CEO, Walter Ribbon. Walter told Chris that if he could make it to Walter’s office in twenty minutes before the 49ers Monday Night Football came on, then he could have an appointment with Walter because someone canceled. Chris said he would be there and left the office quickly. Frakesh stopped Chris as he was exiting the building and told him to go move his car half a mile for him because Frakesh was running late for a meeting. Chris decided to drive the car to his own appointment. He encountered traffic on the way and abandoned the car to run the rest of the way to the office, but the secretary told Chris that he just missed Walter. As Chris wrote a check to pay the parking ticket left on Frakesh’s car, Christopher asked how his dad got a parking ticket when their car was repossessed. Chris then told his son that he was going to have to take him on sale calls on the weekend, but they might possibly take go to a football game later on. They took a bus to the richy-rich part of the city and stopped at Walter’s mansion. As it turned out, Walter and his twelve-year-old son, Tim, were about to go the football game. Chris lied that he and Christopher had upper seats, but Walter invited them to sit with him and Tim in the “box.”Christopher didn’t want to sit in a box but agreed to when his dad explained to him that the box was more comfortable seating. They all got into Walter’s convertible to go to the game. Walter told Chris to leave the medical scanner in his car, and then Christopher blurted out that they didn’t have a car. Chris pretended to get stung by a bee so his son would stop talking about them not having a car. During the game, Chris took the opportunity to discuss the retirement portfolio for Walter’s company. Walter replied that he liked Chris, but there wasn’t a chance he was going to let Chris direct their fund. After four months, Chris had sold all of their scanners. They thought they were doing well until one day when Chris received a letter from the IRS. He said he would always remember that day because he had failed to pay his taxes and so the IRS went into his bank account and took his money. He was left with only $21.33. Ralph then started badgering Chris again for another month’s rent. Chris went to see Wayne and asked for the $14 Wayne owed him, but Wayne replied he didn’t think he owed Chris that anymore because he helped them move by driving them two blocks to the motel. Chris yelled that he needed his money right now, but Wayne just slammed the door in his face. At the park, Chris spotted the man with his second stolen machine and told his son to wait on the playground while he ran to catch up with the thief because he had no money and needed to sell that scanner. However, not wanting to be alone, young Christopher didn’t listen and chased after his dad, who got his scanner back. On the bus, Chris cleaned up the machine and they went to a hospital, but that didn’t work out because one doctor was waiting on another doctor for a response on buying a scanner, so Chris was sent away because the doctors couldn’t make a decision. Chris took his son to another place to sell the scanner. Christopher said he was tired and tried to sleep on the subway. Chris demonstrated the scanner for a new doctor and discovered that the machine wasn’t working. The doctor said he had to go. Chris and Christopher arrived back at the motel, where Ralph had kicked them out of the room by having the locks changed (the window was locked as well as Chris found out when he tried to get into the room through the window) and put their belongings outside the door where anyone could steal them. Christopher was exhausted and tried to figure out why their stuff was outside the door. He then threw a huge tantrum because he wanted to go to bed, not leave and go somewhere else. Chris picked his son up and told him to stop it and be quiet. They left their stuff where it was, except Christopher grabbed one small bag and followed Chris. Outside Wayne’s apartment, Chris shouted to him and kicked at the gate, but Wayne didn’t answer. They went to the subway station late at night. Christopher asked his dad where they were going and he said that he didn’t know. The sleepy child said the scanner wasn’t a time machine like the guy at the park said it was, and Chris replied that it was if Christopher wanted to push the black button on the machine to start the time travel. They pressed the button and then played a game pretending they were cavemen in the time of the dinosaurs. Chris told his son that they needed to find a safe place to get away from the T-rex, and he brought Christopher into the men’s bathroom, locking the door behind him. Christopher put his Sesame Street lunchbox and kid backpack on the bathroom floor (which they put toilet paper across) and they both rested. Someone came along and started pounding on the locked door. Chris broke down in tears as he was trying to keep his son safe and let him get a good night’s rest from the person trying to open the door. Chris showed up at work the next day. In the elevator, he told Jay that he was going to Sacramento to play golf with potential clients from Pacific Bell. Jay told Chris to let them win a round of golf so they could get a sale. Chris and his son then went to a homeless shelter, where employee Deborah told Chris that his son could stay there, but Chris would have to go somewhere else because they only took women and children. Chris replied that they had to stay together and he wasn’t going to leave Christopher there by himself. Deborah told Chris to try the Glide Memorial shelter, where a man named Rodney tried to start a fight in line, but another man told an employee that Rodney cut in front of Chris and his son in line. The employee told Rodney to get out of line and brought Chris and Christopher inside. They got a room at the shelter where the lights were shut off at a specified time, which left them in the dark as Chris was trying to give his son a bath without a tub by rubbing him down. Christopher said he wanted to go home, and Chris said that they would if he could fix their last scanner. Chris continued going to work (that had no salary) and learned that he had to be finished by five o’clock in order to get in line at the Glide and get a room. One time, Chris basically dragged his son to the homeless shelter. Christopher dropped his Captain America action figure in the street on the way and wanted to go back and get it. Chris told his son to shut up the entire time and kept him running to get in line at the shelter. There was a church and choir program at the homeless shelter, which Chris and his son attended later on. Chris handed in his test at “no salary” work. Afterwards, in the elevator, a Caucasian intern discussed the test with Chris, who asked the other man how he thought he did. This intern was surprised that Chris finished his test in that short amount of time, and Chris said that he finished all of it but he struggled with the last essay question on the back. The intern said he didn’t know about that essay question and ran out the elevator to finish his test. Outside the building, Mr. Frohm asked Chris for $5 for a cab because he was running late for a meeting to pay. Chris, seeing only a couple of dollar bills besides the $5 dollars in his wallet, hesitated but then gave Mr. Frohm the money. The business partner said he would pay Chris back the $5 like it was no big deal, when to Chris it was just about all he and his son had to live off from. Chris arrived at the homeless shelter with Christopher, but the rooms were full and so they were turned away. Chris donated some of his blood to a hospital in exchange for money that he used to purchase the light bulb part he needed to fix the scanner. Another day at the shelter, Christopher asked if Mom left because of him, and Chris replied that Mom left cause of Mom issues and it had nothing to do with young Christopher, who said then that Chris was a good papa. Chris then went and fixed the scanner, and silently prayed when it worked. Chris demonstrated the now working scanner and sold it to the last doctor. He cashed in the $250 check, and on the street Christopher asked if they were going back to the church place. Chris replied that they would probably stay at a hotel, and his son mentioned going back to the cave (bathroom) if he wanted to instead of a hotel. Chris replied that some things were fun to do the first time and not so fun the next time, like the bus.The next day after work, Chris and his son went to the beach to get away from the buses, the noise, and the disappointment in Chris’s ten-gallon head and himself. He said that when he was younger, whenever he got an A in anything he would get a good feeling about all the things he could be, but he never became any of them with his good grades. In the men’s bathroom at work, Jay and Chris talked about Chris signing 31 accounts for Dean Witter from Pacific Bell. Jay then complimented Chris, telling him that whatever happened Chris had done a great job. In the office, Frakesh told Chris to go with him out of the room to the partners. Mr. Frohm told Chris that today was his last day as an intern, and tomorrow was going to be his first day as a broker if he wanted the paying job. Chris gladly accepted, and Mr. Frohm also gave Chris the five dollars he owed him for the cab fare. As Chris ran to Chinatown to give his son a hug, he said that this little part of his life was called “Happiness.” “After beginning his career at Dean Witter, Chris Gardner went on to found the investment firm Gardner Rich in 1987.” The movie ended with little Christopher telling Chris a knock-knock joke where Chris asked “nobody WHO?” but his son never responded because nobody was there. “In 2006, Chris Gardner sold a minority stake in his brokerage firm in a multi-million dollar deal.” This film had a 55 million budget and grossed over 307 million at the box office. The movie coverart had Jeffrey Lyons, NBC’s “Reel Talk” stating, “Will Smith gives the most touching performance of his career.” On the back art Steve Oldfield with Fox-TV says, “One of the best films of the year.”

  

DATE REVIEWED: 1/21/23

TITLE: Paper Towns

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG-13 (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2015 Fox 2000 Pictures/Temple Hill Production / 20TH Century Fox / TSG Entertainment

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 1

REASON: This movie takes place in Orlando, Florida. It started with one of the main characters, a boy named Quentin, saying that everyone got a miracle, such as winning the lottery or marrying the Queen of England. Quentin’s miracle turned out to be living across the street from a middle school girl around his age named Margo Roth Spiegelman. He said that from the moment he saw Margo, was hopelessly and madly in love with her. The two soon became friends, and one day they were riding their bicycles through the neighborhood together alone and discovered a dead man in dress clothes sitting beneath a tree staring off into the distance holding a gun in his left hand and with blood on his clothes. Quentin at the time wasn’t fazed by it at all, but he said that if he had a panic attack every time someone he didn’t know died, then he would go insane. However, it was a much bigger deal to Margo and it seemed to have affected her at a much higher level than others. In the middle of night, Margo knocked on Quentin’s bedroom window and told him that she figured out that man’s name was Robert Joyner, he was 36 years old, and Robert had been in the process of divorcing his wife and was upset by it and may have taken his own life. Margo tried to convince Quentin to join her in her investigation and break into SeaWorld where Robert’s wife worked, but Quentin said that they couldn’t do that because it was 11:00 p.m. and they could get in trouble, so she left by herself. Quentin said that Margo loved solving mysteries, and in everything that came after he could never stop thinking that maybe she loved mysteries so much she became one. As the years passed and Quentin and Margo became teenagers, they drifted apart in their friendship but he never stopped thinking about her and hoping he would get a second chance. Margo’s life had become a series of unbelievably epic adventures, each one too insane to be true like the time when she was still middle school age and spent three weeks traveling with the circus, or the time when she was a teenager and toured with the Mallionaires band up and down the East Coast. Wherever Margo went, she always left clues behind for her little sister, Ruthie, or anyone else Margo deemed worthy. As senior year at high school drew to a close, Quentin and Margo hardly talked at all. While Quentin’s mom drove him to school one day, she mentioned the senior prom and suggested that he take Suzie Chung to the prom but Quentin told her that he and Suzie were no longer together. Inside the school, Quentin was walking with his friends, Ben and Radar. Ben said that he didn’t just want to bang Quentin’s mom, Mrs. Jacobsen, because she needed to be respected and admired. He added that he wanted to ride bikes with the adult female, and he would feed her grapes and take her to Paris and treat her like the princess she was. Ben went to say that he wanted to give Quentin’s mom a bath. Ben then went over to a girl and asked her out to the prom, but she said no and called him Bloody Ben. Quentin then explained that when Ben was 12 years old, he got a kidney infection and later started peeing blood. By the time he came back from the hospital, rumor had spread through the entire school that Ben’s condition was the result of chronic masturbation. Ben said he would never get prom date. Quentin replied that it was a waste of time and money anyway, but Radar was going to the prom because he had a girlfriend named Angela. However, Radar hadn’t invited Angela to his house yet because his parents owned the world’s largest collection of black Santas. Radar’s parents were trying to get into the Guinness Book of World Records for the largest collection of black Santas in one house. There were over a thousand, they were everywhere, and not just at Christmas. Even so, Radar was the first one of the three boys to get a serious girlfriend. Radar later told Ben that he needed to get a prom date, and he suggested that Ben ask that girl he slept with at summer camp. Quentin said Ben couldn’t because she was supposedly made up, as was the girl from Saskatchewan. Ben then argued that neither of those girls were figments of his imagination and they were both real. Angela, wearing a short skirt, then arrived and Radar left with her. Quentin busied himself with SATs and extracurriculars, and by the end of high school, he barely thought of Margo at all. His plan was to graduate from high school, go to college, find someone new, and forgot the miracle ever happened. That almost worked until one night when Margo snuck into Quentin’s bedroom through the window (after nine years of not talking to him and living right across the street) while he was sleeping. He woke up and she told him that she needed to borrow his mom’s car. She couldn’t use her own car because her parents locked the keys in a safe under their bed. Margo added that she knew she could go in there and crack the combo on the safe, but Myrna Mountweazel the dog was in there. Not only did Margo need to borrow Quentin’s mom’s car, but also she needed Quentin to drive the getaway car because she had nine things she needed to do that night and more than half of them required an “escape” driver. She planned to commit many felonies, such as breaking and entering, and since she broke up with her boyfriend, Jase, Quentin agreed to drive the car. First Margo wanted to go to BJ’s, not to shop but to right wrongs, and then after that they were going to wrong some rights. Margo promised Quentin that basically it would be the best night of his life. He said that he didn’t want to get in trouble because he had plans and goals (to go to medical school and become an oncologist), none of which involved jail or dying. Inside the BJ’s store, Margo told Quentin that it was the saddest thing she ever heard that he was going to wait 12 years to be happy when he settled down and got married with kids after medical school. She commented that Quentin ought to find something to make him happy now. She then showed him her list of things to buy at the store: the club, catfish, Red Bull, Kleenex tissues, spray paint, petroleum jelly, and Saran Wrap. Back in the car, Margo explained to Quentin that her now ex-boyfriend, Jase, had been cheating on her with one of her best friends, Becca. They drove to Becca’s house, where Jase’s car was parked out front. They got out of the car and Margo put a portable lock on the steering wheel because Jase always left his car unlocked. From the bushes Margo called Becca’s house and told her dad, Mr. Arrington, that Becca was having sex at that moment in the basement of their house. Margo then hung up the phone, and seconds later Jase, naked, climbed out the window and ran out the house. The two teens Quentin and Margo laughed as they used Quentin’s cell phone to take pictures of naked Jase for blackmail later. He covered up his frontal parts but his bare behind was seen running to his car, and when he saw the lock on the steering wheel he decided to run down the street naked. (HOW DID THIS EVER GET TO THEATRES OR PRODUCED FOR THAT MATTER AS THESE ARE PORTRAYED AS MINOR KIDS IN THE USA…fake or not…CHILDREN COPY and so does adults!) Quentin was afraid that because Jase saw him he was going to get beat up in school, but Margo laughed and took the phone from him. She showed him the picture of Jase’s penis that Quentin took and commented to Quentin that Jase had the Rhode Island of penises so he wouldn’t say a word because he doesn’t want that out. Margo then said that she needed to put the catfish they bought inside Becca’s house because that was the next step of her revenge plan, but Quentin said that he would stay behind and be the lookout because he didn’t want to participate any further. Quentin then changed his mind and they both climbed into the house through Becca’s downstairs bedroom window. They heard Becca and her arguing about the teens having sex in the basement and Mr. Arrington told his daughter that wasn’t love. Margo put the catfish in Becca’s closet and left a yellow sticky note on the nightstand in her bedroom that read, “Your friendship with Margo Roth Spiegelman sleeps with the fishes.” Margo then used blue paint to spray paint the letter “M,” on the bedroom wall. They both escaped out the window when they heard Mr. Arrington coming downstairs saying that he had a gun. He went out front and started firing at Quentin and Margo running to the minivan and almost hit Quentin. Margo’s next victim was Lacey because the two girls had been best friends since the 5th grade and Lacey knew what was going on with Jase but didn’t tell Margo about it. Quentin and Margo put Saran Wrap over Lacey’s car. Margo handed Quentin the spray paint, but he hesitated for a moment before then spraying a blue “M,” on the plastic wrap. Margo left a sticky note on the car reading “That’s a wrap on our friendship.” Quentin used God’s name in vainsaying that it was so late but he didn’t want to go home because he was having too much fun with the felon Margo. They headed to Chuck Parson’s house. Chuck was Jase’s best friend and so he was an accomplice. Margo picked the lock to the house and told Quentin standing beside her not to worry because Chuck was a heavy sleeper. As they stood in his bedroom standing over sleeping Chuck, Margo pulled out the Nair but Quentin told her no. To convince him, Margo said that at the sixth grade dance, Chuck told all the girls not to dance with Quentin and everyone went along with it. Quentin was going to leave but Margo talked him into using Nair to remove Chuck’s eyebrow. Keep in mind that Quentin was fine until he reacquainted himself with this Margo gone wrong, who had apparently done more things than he would ever have cared to do at his young age. Quentin then grabbed the Nair from Margo and put it on Chuck’s eyebrow while she put her “M,” signature on the door and covered the doorknob with petroleum jelly. She also left a sticky note for Chuck saying “eyebrows grow back, lame is forever.” Margo used a towel to rub the Nair off Chuck’s eyebrow. He woke up and Quentin threw the bedspread over him and ran with Margo out the door, closing it behind him. Chuck couldn’t open the door right away because of the petroleum jelly and it gave Margo and Quentin time to flee the scene. Margo had Quentin go to the corporate SunTrust building because she said that at the end of a grand adventure, one must pause and reflect on one’s achievements, and the best place in Orlando to do that was the SunTrust building. She said they wouldn’t be breaking and entering (because Quentin didn’t want to get arrested ever) because Margo personally knew the guard, Gus, and that he would let them in. Gus told them “mi casa es su casa,” meaning they could go wherever they wanted in the building. Margo took Quentin upstairs to her office to see the view of the city. They looked at their school, Jefferson Park High School, and then over at Chuck’s house, where there were no lights and no cops in the area they had been so Margo said they were in the clear. Quentin told Margo that she was beautiful, and Margo said that it was a paper town with paper streets and paper towns and paper people. She lived there for 11 years and she never came across anyone who cared about anything that really mattered. Quentin said he would try not to take that personally. Margo then gave him a mean girl tip and told him that he was cute when he was confident and less cute when he was not. The two then started dancing to corporate music playing in the office. Margo commented that maybe things would have been different if she had hung out with Quentin all those years instead of her other friends. Quentin told her that it wasn’t too late to do that now. They got back to the neighborhood, and before Margo left they talked about what would happen tomorrow and they both hoped things would be better between them. Margo gave Quentin another tip about his small comfort zone and told him that the way he felt that night was the way he should feel his whole life. She then left. In the morning, Quentin slept in and his mom, Mrs. Jacobsen, woke him up and she drove him to school, where Quentin was walking in the hall and Jase slammed him into the locker. Jase said he knew it was Quentin last night, but Quentin took out his phone and showed Jase the naked picture of him and asked if he was sure he wanted to beat Quentin up. Jase didn’t want the picture out there, so he told Quentin to put it away and left him alone for now. In class, Quentin anxiously waited to see Margo but she never showed up for school that day. There was a white “M,” on her locker. She also didn’t make it to school the next day or the day after that. Quentin wondered where Margo was, what she was doing, was she with somebody else, and why it wasn’t him. When Quentin got home, Detective Warren, along with Margo’s parents and Quentin’s parents were in the house and wanted to know what Quentin knew about Margo’s disappearance. Margo’s mom told her husband that she was tired of Margo running away (this was the fifth time) and to let her do what she wanted because she was eighteen (but still a high school senior like Quentin). Quentin lied to the detective that the last time he saw Margo was Wednesday night when she came to his window and they talked for a moment before she left. Margo’s mom said that she knew what happened: Margo was bored and wanted attention, and she would come back when she ran out of money or when people stopped talking about her. Detective Warren asked Margo’s parents if they wanted to file a missing persons report, but the mom replied no because Margo wasn’t missing, she was gone.Quentin thought to himself that they weren’t the top candidates for parents of the year, but he knew they weren’t wrong about one thing that if Margo were gone she would be found when she wanted to be. Later on, Quentin was at his house with his homeboys. They talked about Ben’s hit it and quit it girl, Bettina, and how she and Ben had sex at Bettina’s cousin’s house one time. Quentin then started messing with Ben telling him that he slept with his cousin. Quentin left the room, and Ben turned to Radar and asked Radar when he was going to tap Angela’s a**. Radar replied that they were waiting until prom night to have sex because they wanted it to be special. Ben then started acting gay and he took off Radar’s glasses, saying that he wanted to be with Radar, and came on to Radar sexually. Quentin came out of the bathroom and told them to stop, and then he noticed something in Margo’s window. It was a black and white picture of a man (Woody Guthrie, a folk singer who was born in 1912 and died in 1967) and a woman and there was writing on his guitar that read, “shine kills fascists.” They went across the street to Margo’s house, where her younger sister under ten years old, Ruthie, opened the door to the three teenage boys. They asked Ruthie if they could go upstairs to Margo’s room after they found out that Ruthie was home alone. She responded that Margo didn’t like people in her room, so then Quentin took out his wallet and gave Ruthie money to let them in the house. Ruthie took the money and kept watch over the teen boys as they searched the room to make certain they didn’t mess with Margo’s laptop. They told Ruthie they were detectives and weren’t sure what they were looking for. Quentin found an old record “Billy Bragg & Wilco – Mermaid Avenue,” album matching the picture in the window. They opened it to find the “Walt Whitman’s Niece,” song title circled. Ben grabbed the Walt Whitman quote book off Margo’s nightstand and told Quentin that Margo was telling Quentin to come find her by leaving him clues. Quentin took the book home and started looking through the crossed out, circled, highlighted, and underlined markings that Margo had made inside the book. Quentin thought it was a call to arms telling him to start living life, crack the code, and come after Margo. At school, Lacey, in her daisy duke shorts, stopped Quentin and his buddies in the school hallway as the trio talked about Margo. Lacey explained that she didn’t know about Jase and Becca and that Margo was wrong to think that Lacey betrayed her. Lacey said her boyfriend Chuck broke up with her a week before prom, so she no longer had a date and asked Quentin to let her know if he heard from Margo because it meant something if he spent the last night with her before she disappeared. The boys continued their discussion during school break and said that if Walt Whitman and Woody Guthrie both lived in New York, then maybe Margo went there but there was no telling because Quentin hadn’t talked to her in nine years outside of their one night together. One of the highlighted sentences in the Walt Whitman book said “Unscrew the locks from the doors,” which Quentin thought was a metaphor but Radar helped him realize that maybe it was instructions. Quentin, his mind no longer on school, went to Margo’s house. Ruthie answered the door again and he gave her a twenty-dollar bill to let him into the house. He unscrewed the hinges from her bedroom door, but this gave no results. He later noticed the wad of paper stuck in the doorjamb of his own bedroom door. He unfolded it and read the address “8328 Bartlesville Avenue.”Quentin called Radar and told him the address. Radar told him that wasn’t a good neighborhood. Quentin said they had to go anyway, but Radar the sense to try and talk him out of it by telling Quentin that he was a rational human being, and because he weighed 130 pounds and didn’t want to die he couldn’t go to a strange building in the Detroit-iest part of Orlando in the middle of the night. Quentin countered that they would go tomorrow morning and skip school. The next day, Mrs. Jacobsen dropped Quentin off at school, but after she drove away he got in a car where Radar and Ben were waiting for him with Ben behind the wheel. Radar said that it felt wrong skipping school. Quentin agreed and added that it also felt kind of right. The address led the boys to a dingy and abandoned souvenir shop with a locked door, but they were able to break it down. Inside, they found a hole in the wall and the words “Troll Hole,” spray-painted above it. They all climbed through the hole into another dark and eerie room full of old souvenirs. They snooped around, and Ben found a warning spray-painted on the wall: “You will go to the paper towns and you will never come back.” On his laptop, Quentin later researched what a paper town was and found the following Internet article: “A paper town refers to a fake town on a map created by cartographers to deter copyright infringement. Fictitious entries on maps may also be called phantom settlements, trap streets, cartographer’s follies, or other names. They are all intended to serve as traps for identifying copyright infringements.”At school, Lacey met up with Quentin in the hall and told him that even though she wasn’t talking to Jase, she was still going to party at Jase’s house because everyone was going. Quentin later told his buds about the party and Ben and Radar wanted to go, but Quentin didn’t. Quentin later got in his mom’s car and drove in the dark back to the souvenir shop, where he searched the building again. He was about to give up when he heard strange noises in the shop and, in a dream of his, Margo appeared wearing a low-cut red dress like a prostitute and she told him that “you have to get lost before you find yourself.” She kissed Quentin, and then he woke up to the sound of his ringing cell phone. Ben and Radar were at the party, and drunken Ben was on the other end. Radar then took the phone from Ben and told Quentin he needed to come to the party. Quentin hesitated until Radar mentioned that Margo had been in the house lots of times before and Quentin might find a clue there. Quentin went to the teen drinking party, where while he was in the house he witnessed Becca and Jase heavily making out on a bed in one of the rooms together, about to have sex. Quentin went into the bathroom and stood up urinating in the toilet. Lacey, fully clothed, was sitting in the bathtub with candles around and she pulled the shower curtain aside and asked what the hell Quentin was doing in there. She asked him to get in the tub with her, not in a sexual way but in a listen-to-my-story way because she was upset and wanted to talk. Quentin washed his hands of course after going to the bathroom in front of her and then the two sat in the tub together with their clothes on. Lacey asked Quentin to say the first word that popped into his head when he looked at her. He said beautiful and she was mad about that because she had a brain and was going to Dartmouth, but people only recognized her for her beauty and not her smartness. Lacey told Quentin that she and Becca got in a fight earlier and Becca called Lacey a bit** and a whore. Becca then went downstairs and shushed the entire drinking party to tell them that Lacey had chlamydia, which Lacey told Quentin she did not have anymore but nobody would believe that after Becca ousted her in front of the group. After the conversation, Quentin and Lacey left the bathroom together and went their separate ways. Quentin searched one of the rooms and found a road map book with a page was missing from it. He ran downstairs to find Ben making a drunken fool of himself holding in his hand a sword made out of beer cans. This made Quentin and Radar concerned about how much he drank. Ben then approached Lacey since he had had a crush on her for a very long time, but because he drank so much he ended up vomiting in front of Lacey instead of talking to her. Quentin and Radar helped Ben out the door as Ben yelled “God save the Queen!” at the crowd.Outside, Ben started kissing Radar on the cheek and telling Radar that he loved him. Quentin drove them back to the souvenir shop where they psyched themselves up to go back into the “Troll Hole,” room by singing a Pokemon song. A female screaming interrupted them. Lacey then appeared, and Radar said “Jesus Christ.” Lacey confessed that she followed them because she thought they had found Margo.Quentin showed them a blank wall with tiny holes in it and a pushpin on the floor and said that Margo hung something there, perhaps a map. He picked up one map in the store and held it up to the light to show a pattern of holes that matched those made in the wall. Quentin hung the map up on the wall and figured out that Margo was currently somewhere in upstate New York. Radar used his phone to pull up a list of towns in the area. Quentin asked if any of those were paper towns, and Radar replied that Agloe, New York (Sullivan County area) was a paper town and so it had a population of zero. He showed Quentin his phone, which had a recent comment posted by mRs (Margo Roth Spiegelman) that read, “the present day population of Agloe, NY is 1.” Ben said that was 1,200 miles between Quentin and the love of his life, and Quentin agreed that he did love Margo and would go to New York to find her. They then decided in British accents that they were all going to go right now (regardless of what their parents would think) and be back by prom in two days because Radar and Angela planned to have sex with each other on prom night. He said they had to make a stop first, which was at Angela’s house. Radar went into the house by himself, and with him sitting on a chair next to Angela sitting on her bed, he broke the news to her and then brought her to the minivan (Quentin’s mom’s minivan) and told them that Angela was coming with them. On the road after thirty-five minutes of driving, Ben had a breakdown because he said he needed to stop right then and pee but Quentin wouldn’t stop because otherwise they wouldn’t have time to get to New York, find Margo, and make it back in time for their prom preparations (limo, dress, etc.). Lacey handed Ben a beer can and he started peeing in it in the backseat, but then he needed another can, which Lacey handed him. Ben then held up the two cans full of urine, and when Quentin hit a bump in road, it caused some of the pee to spill out of the cans and onto Radar. After several hours in the car, Quentin called his mom and told her that they weren’t going to New York City, they were going to New York State, which was much safer, and Mrs. Jacobsen was okay with that. Later on, as they continued their roadtrip travel in the pitch dark after many hours on the road when Quentin, who was behind the wheel, was distracted by the passengers talking and didn’t see the cow standing in the middle of road until Ben grabbed the wheel and swerved to avoid the cow, sending the car spinning off the road until it finally stopped. Ben noticed that Quentin’s forehead was bleeding, so he tore a strip of fabric from the bottom of his shirt (a pink World’s Best Grandma shirt) and tied it around Quentin’s head like the Karate Kid. They got out of the car and everyone thanked Ben for saving their lives by grabbing the wheel. Lacey even hugged Ben. While they waited for roadside assistance, the boys talked about the time they stole Radar’s dad’s cigars and smoked them behind the house. Lacey asked Ben to prom and he accepted while the two talked alone together. In another part of the dark roadside, Radar and Angela lay on a blanket together. Radar confessed to Angela the reason he didn’t want her at his house because of the black Santas. Angela agreed that the Santas shouldn’t all be white (fast forward in real life today and the fact is Jesus is white but a bunch of lost souls and corporations created and sold black Jesus, black Mary and black Joseph nativity products at CHRISTmas time in USA attempting to confuse HIS children by saying fake Santa is comparable to Jesus. Newsflash… JESUS IS REAL. Mayhap y’all ought to make and sell white MLK JR figurines.).In the morning, after the minivan was fixed by roadside assistance, the boys talked in the car. Radar had a weird grin on his face, but he wouldn’t explain until after Ben said that he was going to prom with Lacey. Radar blurted out that he just had sex with Angela, but not to tell her he told them as the girls approached the car and asked what they were talking about it. Ben lied that they were talking about books, and then Radar confessed. Lacey handed Angela a dollar because they had a side bet and thought they could at least make it to Scranton before it was found out that Angela and Radar had sex. They arrived in Agloe, which was an old abandoned barn in the middle of nowhere. However, Margo was nowhere to be found and after waiting around for a while Ben argued with Quentin because Qu refused to drive them back home so they could make it to prom, because prom was such an enormously huge affair. Lacey told Quentin she thought she cared about Margo and came all that way, but she doubted that Margo would do the same for her or him. Quentin then gave the keys to Ben and told them to go back to Orlando with the car and he would take a bus back because the only reason they came there was to find Margo. They left, and after waiting for hours and crying it out because Margo never showed, Quentin hitchhiked to Roscoe with a person in a truck. He bought a bus ticket back to Orlando, and inside the store he spotted Margo walking by. He left the store and chased after Margo down the street. Margo was ridiculously surprised at seeing Quentin there because she didn’t realize how much she led him on to believe that she had romantic feelings for him, but only left the clues so people would know where she was to be found. However, Quentin mistook it for Margo personally leaving those clues for him because she loved him, but she didn’t love him in a romantic way and admitted that she didn’t even know who she was, so how could Quentin love her if he didn’t know her at all. They then went to a diner and had milkshakes, where Margo told Quentin that her plan had been to graduate and then disappear into thin air, but she found out about the Jase thing and felt the need to take revenge first. She said that Quentin was her first partner in crime and she wanted him to be her last. Margo apologized to Quentin for ruining his last few weeks of high school, but Quentin said they were actually the best weeks of his life because it was the time he had his first party, his first road trip, and his first time cutting class. When everybody else was doing them for the last time, Quentin was doing them for the first time and none of that would have happened without Margo. At the bus stop, Margo and Quentin kissed each other goodbye. She was staying behind because she didn’t want to go college, have a job, be a wife, or continue to be a part of the myth that everybody in that area believed Margo Roth Spiegelman to be. The two then kissed each other, and afterwards Margo said that Quentin could come with her, but he replied that she couldn’t imagine how many times he had dreamed of her saying those words, yet he had to go back to his own reality. Quentin asked Margo if she wanted to call her younger sister because Ruthie missed her, but Margo replied that she and her sister talked every day. Quentin made it back home in time for prom night and got dressed up in a tuxedo to go alone with his mom driving him there. Quentin said that he still believed everyone got a miracle, but as it turned out, his miracle was the present-day people beside him all along and that was home for him. On the bus road home, Quentin said “What a treacherous thing it is to believe that a person is more than a person. Margo was not a miracle. She was not an adventurer. She was not some fine, precious thing. She was a girl.” He went to prom and made amends with the friends who stuck by him. He, Ben, and Radar graduated from high school. Quentin later said that maybe they wouldn’t all win the lottery, marry royalty, or make that last second-shot, but that didn’t mean they won’t have amazing adventures, meet exceptional people, and make indelible memories. This as Radar gave both Quentin and Ben both a black Santa figurine as a graduation gift. As Quentin drove to college, he said that the trick was to notice before it was too late. And about Margo, someone said they saw her starring in a revival of The Fantasticks. Someone else said she was on the West Coast teaching surf lessons in Malibu. Quentin doesn’t listen to those rumors anymore. “Wherever Margo was, whatever she was up to, it was pretty something. But hey, that’s her story to tell.”  On a 12 million budget, this movie made over $85 million worldwide. 


DATE REVIEWED: 1/19/23

TITLE: Kung Fu Panda

BOX OFFICE RATED: PG (This movie is not suitable for GOD’s children.)

PRODUCTION YEAR: 2008  Dreamworks SKG / Paramount Pictures / Dreamworks Animation

RATING [1 LEAST FAVORITE TO 5 HIGHLY RECOMMENDED]: 2

REASON: This cartoon movie begins in the Valley of Peace in the Haijin Province of China. The main character was a panda named Po who was a kung fu fan and narrated a tall tale that he had amazing kung fu skills and was even the most heroic of heroes in China. The Furious Five (Monkey, Mantis, Crane, Viper, and Tigress), bowed in respect to this great master. Po then woke up from his dreaminginside his house, where his adopted dad, Mr. Ping the duck, ran a noodle restaurant. When asked what he dreamed about, Po lied and said that he dreamt about noodles. Mr. Ping was excited because he was sure Po was almost ready to be entrusted with the secret ingredient of his Secret Ingredient Soup, and then Po would fulfill his destiny and take over the restaurant. However, Po didn’t want to run the restaurant. Meanwhile, at the Jade Palace, the wisest kung fu master, Master Oogway the old turtle, then summoned his student, Master Shifu the red panda. Oogway explained that he had a vision that the evil leopard, Tai Lung (Shifu’s adoptive son and student, and master of the leopard style of kung fu), would return. Shifu said that wasn’t possible because Tai Lung was in prison. Oogway replied that nothing was impossible, so Shifu ordered a duck named Zeng to fly to the Chorh-Gom prison and tell them to double their guards and weapons so Tai Lung couldn’t get out. Oogway said that it was time to use the Dragon Scroll, but he didn’t know who was worthy of being trusted with the secret to limitless power and who would become the kung fu Dragon Warrior. Back in the village, Po learned that Oogway was choosing which of the Furious Five (who were Shifu’s students) would be the Dragon Warrior. Po rushed to the Jade Palace, but the doors closed before he could get in to see the tournament. He tried many things to get in, but he failed each time and missed the tournament. Oogway later sensed that the Dragon Warrior was among them. One of Po’s endeavors finally worked when he strapped fireworks to a chair and lit them and then sat down on the chair. However, he ended up landing hard in the middle of the tournament arena and blacked out. When he regained consciousness, Oogway then announced that Po was the Dragon Warrior and the Five and Shifu were angered by this. Zeng arrived at the prison, where the head of the guard wasn’t happy that Shifu doubted his prison security and he explained to Zeng that Tai Lung was completely immobilized in chains, there was only one way in and one way out of the prison, and there were one thousand guards stationed everywhere. Po, still not quite sure what mistake had been made that he was chosen as the Dragon Warrior, was taken to the Sacred Hall of Warriors, where Shifu told him that he would never be the Dragon Warrior until he learned the secret of the Dragon Scroll. Shifu explained that in order to get the Dragon Scroll, Po had to master the highest level of kung fu, but Shifu thought that would be impossible because of Po’s fat butt, flabby arms, ridiculously large stomach, and utter disregard for personal hygiene. Later that day, Po went to the Sacred Peach Tree of Heavenly Wisdom, where Oogway told him the decision was his if he wanted to quit and go back to making noodles. Oogway said there was a saying: “Yesterday is history, tomorrow is a mystery, but today is a gift. That is why it is called the present.” Tai Lung then managed to successfully escape from the prison, and he told Zeng to fly back to Shifu and tell him that the real Dragon Warrior (himself) was coming home. The next morning, Shifu confronted Po and the Five at the Jade Palace, where Shifu told Po that the only souvenirs they collected there were bloody knuckles and broken bones. Po’s training then began, where he unsuccessfully tried to fight the Five. Afterwards, Shifu said that he had taken it easy on Po and his next opponent would be Shifu himself. But of course, Po lacked any kung fu skills and was quickly and easily defeated by Shifu, who literally kicked him out the door and caused Po to bounce down the very long flight of stairs. Later on, back inside the Jade Palace, Mantis performed acupuncture on Po. Tigress (who was very jealous that Po was chosen as Dragon Warrior and not her) told Po the story of Tai Lung, who was left on the doorstep of the Jade Palace when he was a cub. Shifu found him and raised Tai Lung as own son, training him to be a kung fu master. Just being a great warrior wasn’t enough for Tai Lung, though, and he wanted the Dragon Scroll. However, Oogway saw darkness in Tai Lung’s heart and refused to let him be the Dragon Warrior, so Tai Lung completely destroyed the valley and tried to take the Dragon Scroll by force. Shifu then knew that he had to destroy what he had created, but he just couldn’t destroy his adopted son. Tigress said that now Shifu was stuck with Po, a big fat panda who treated it all like a joke. Po then made a dumb face with his tongue hanging out, and Tigress was about to attack him for it but Mantis intervened and said that he accidentally tweaked Po’s facial muscles and may also have stopped his heart because he put way too many acupuncture needles in Po. Meanwhile, Shifu was trying to find his inner peace, zen-style, but he was interrupted by Zeng’s return. Zeng told him the news, and Shifu then went to Oogway and told him that his vision was right that Tai Lung escaped from prison and was on his way to the valley. Oogway agreed that was bad news if Shifu did not believe that the Dragon Warrior could stop him. Shifu argued that Po was not the Dragon Warrior and Oogway choosing him had been an accident. Oogway replied that there were no accidents, and he went on to say that Po would never fulfill his destiny, nor Shifu his, until Shifu let go of the illusion of control in order to believe in his seed (student) and nurture it. Oogwaythen announced that his time had come and he died. Shifu then went and told Po and the Five that Tail Lung escaped from prison and was coming for the Dragon Scroll, and their only hope was Po because Oogway was no more. The Five wanted to fight Tai Lung because that was what Shifu trained them for, but he said that it wasn’t their destiny to defeat Tai Lung, but Po’s. Po took off running and screaming outside, but Shifu caught up to him and told him that he couldn’t leave because a real warrior never quit. Po countered that even though Shifu tried to get rid of him from the beginning, Po stayed because every time Shifu threw a brick at his head or said he smelled, it hurt, but it could never hurt more than it did every day of his life just being himself. Po said he knew the only person who could change him was Shifu the greatest kung fu teacher in all of China, but Shifu didn’t know how to do that. The Furious Five disobeyed Shifu and set out to defeat, Tai Lung themselves. The next day, Shifu found Po ransacking the kitchen because he was a stress eater. Shifu told him that Monkey hid his almond cookies on the top shelf, and Shifu was then pleased to see that Po reached the cookies by doing a full split kung fu move without even realizing it. Shifu then took Po to the Pool of Sacred Tears, which was where Oogway unraveled the mysteries of harmony and focus. It was also the birthplace of kung fu, and where Shifu started training Po using food as motivation. Tai Lung overpowered the Five, and so Po began having doubts that he by himself could defeat Tai Lung if five kung fu masters were unable to. Shifu told Po that he had one thing no one else did, which was the Dragon Scroll. However, they then learned that the scroll was blank, and Po said that Oogway was just a crazy turtle. Shifu corrected him that Oogway was wiser than all of them. Shifu instructed Po and the Five to evacuate the valley and protect the villagers from Tai Lung’s rage while Shifu stayed behind and fought Tai Lung to hold him off long enough for everyone to escape. Po had a talk with his dad, Mr. Ping, who now decided to tell him that the secret ingredient in his Secret Ingredient Soup was “nothing,” and it was just plain noodle soup. This meant Po didn’t need to add anything to the soup because to make something special, you just had to believe it was special. Po then realized that the scroll wasn’t blank, and the secret ingredient was himself, as the reflective surface on the inside of the scroll proved was the secret to limitless power. At the Jade Palace, Shifu was confronted by Tai Lung, who told Shifu that he rotted in jail for twenty years cause of Shifu’s weakness, which was agreeing with Oogway that Tai Lung was not meant to be the Dragon Warrior. Tai Lung and Shifu battled it out in a fight that ended with Shifu losing. He said that his pride in Tai Lung blinded him, and he loved Tai Lung too much to see what he was turning him into. However, Tai Lung didn’t want Shifu’s apology and said that he wanted the Dragon Scroll, but he then learned that it was gone. Shifu told him that the Dragon Warrior took the scroll halfway across China by now and Tai Lung would never see the scroll. Po then appeared and announced that he was the Dragon Warrior. Po and Tai Lung then fought outside the Jade Palace, but when Tai Lung got ahold of the Dragon Scroll he thought that it was blank and Po told him the secret to limitless power was just him. Po then defeated Tai Lung using the Wuxi Finger Hold kung fu move. Po went back inside the Jade Palace, where Shifu told Po that he brought peace to the valley and to Shifu. The film budget was around 130 million and it grossed over $630 million at the box office. Michael Phillips, At the Movies with Ebert and Roeper claimed, “One of the best movies of the year,” per the front cover art of the movie packaging. Gene Shalit with Today stated, “Kung fun!” on the back of the movie cover art. Richard Corliss with Time also had, “Ultra satisfying entertainment…there’s heart in this movie that’s the secret ingredient.”


Copyright © 2017 Makayla Jane - All Rights Reserved.

Powered by